|
Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 1:
1. By holiness in life, guard the precious Gem of Gems. Aum Tat Sat Aum! I am thou, thou art I - parts of the Divine Self. My Warriors! Life thunders - be watchful. Danger! The soul hearkens to its warning! The world is in turmoil - strive for salvation. I invoke blessings unto you. Salvation will be yours! Life nourishes the soul. Strive for the life glorified, and for the realization of purity. Put aside all prejudices - think freely. Be not downcast but full of hope. Flee not from life, but walk the path of salvation. You and We - here together in spirit. One Temple for all - for all, One God. Manifold worlds dwell in the Abode of the Almighty, And the Holy Spirit soars throughout. The Renovation of the World will come - the prophecies will be fulfilled. People will arise and build a New Temple. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 18:
18. Think freely; walk the shortest path. But ascend by faith in the Blessed Ones and you will not err. I come to succor - why do you not see Me? Love the power of pure consciousness, and you will conquer. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 53:
53. Manifold wonders have We to reveal to you, Manifestations on the happy ascent to the Heights of Tibet. Think and strive, transforming airy castles into fortresses of achievement. Give rest to your spirit - fatigue it not too much with books; and love, surging like a sparkling torrent, will reveal to you the splendor of M.'s flowers. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 54:
54. I disclosed to you the knowledge wherein is concealed Tibet's Wisdom. Friends, look forward, forget the past, think about creation for the future, and I shall come to give you Counsel. Exalt others in spirit, and look ahead. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 185:
185. Think not of food. He who fasts, but in his heart covets food, is of little merit. Not with hay do you prepare yourselves for salvation, But through the growth of your spirit shall you achieve. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 187:
187. It is wise not to worry but to strive joyfully. You must think, for thoughts create deeds. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 204:
204. Think of the future and linger not at the present. My Help is great and is given without delay. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 256:
256. You must be aflame in spirit, knowing that in spirit abides Truth. Think not of falling when wings have been given to you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 280:
Our disciples do not hesitate, but smite the enemy's falsehoods. Not repose but resourcefulness rules Our warriors. Their eyes are open, clear. We summon them to action. Tell this to those who think that We divert them from labor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 308:
308. What shall be done about those who threaten you? What shall be done about those who remain unmoved? What shall be done about those who prattle, thinking they know tomorrow? And many there be now - the knowing ones. But I will tell them, "Open your ears." I will tell them, "Cleanse your hands before you begin to write . Clear your voice before you think of proclaiming." I say it. I say it. I have told them. I Myself attest. I Myself will put an end to it, when I deem the time ripe. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 312:
312. Pupil, why think about what cannot be fulfilled? Dissipate not your force in languor of your spirit. My Lotus is a joy to those who visit My Garden. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 313:
313. My children, children, dear children. Do not think that Our Community is hidden from humanity by impregnable walls. The snows of Himalaya that hide Us are not obstacles for true seekers, but only for the curious ones. Mind the difference between the seeker and the dry, skeptical investigator. Immerse yourselves in Our labor, and I will lead you on the path to the Yonder World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 323:
323. Think of the stars that always give their light to humanity. Be like these stars and give your love, wisdom, and knowledge to others. Only when everything is given can you receive. In My Name do you work; do not forget that. Mind it particularly. Wherever you go take My Light with you. Of what use is a messenger who hides himself behind impassable walls? The Teacher is with you, and you must be in harmony with your followers. Harmony, harmony, harmony. Do not regret your path; forget worldly pride and be open towards the New. Behold! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 331:
Know that no reward should be expected. Earthly rewards are not for you. You who strive must pursue the path boldly, without thought of danger or of joys to come. Remember what I have said to you. Accept not the best fruit from the table of the Lord, even if He offers it. Partake only of that which is given for the fulfilment of your mission. Reward does come, but expectation never brings reward. Did Christ, crucified, think of the salvation of His Soul? Even in the smallest measure try to be as He. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.1:
But if we are walking together, why not give counsel! Therefore, I say to you, think better and do not stumble. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.7:
1.9.7. Viscous voices are trying to spread dust. But remember that irritations are no better than dust, and avoid them. I teach through the manifestations of life. I give daily signs. As rose petals are strewn the signs, for the time is near. Think of the New World; think of the procession of peoples. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.4:
2.5.4. One may build a city, one may give the best knowledge, but most difficult of all is to reveal the true Image of Christ. Think, how to cleanse the Image of Christ. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.7:
2.5.7. When in perplexity, sit together in silence and think one thought. Soon you will understand to what an extent such silent counsel is practical. We precipitate the force of the spirit along one channel. An unusual discharge results, reinforced by magnetism and harmonized by rhythm. The law is that two concordant thoughts increase the power seven times. This is not magic but a practical consideration. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.8:
2.5.8. Know how to meet the waves of life in beauty. It is not the receiving of sweet pastry but the forging of a sword; not sugared fingers but the strong hand of a warrior of spirit. To encounter the enemy without acknowledging him as such, and to reach the Gates without looking back - is Our way! We know the gait of the destined conquerors. Chiefly, do not jump along the way. The main thing is that We should rejoice at the steadiness of your pace. It is more fitting for the ray to illumine the walking ones than to leap after the jumping ones. People have been able to do much, but seldom did they know how to end in beauty. At dawn, at eventide, in advance and retreat, flying or diving, think about Us, the Watching Ones. The beautiful will also be the worthy. Must one open the pages of history to show giants at a loss how to step over a stream. Easiness was then obscured by unsightliness, and the mind faltered, losing appreciation of beauty. But the manifestation of complicated problems means to the mathematician only joy. And there remains the power of silence, which has already been spoken about. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.13:
No one denies the value of matter, but it is inconceivable that on a locomotive the wheels and the boiler must quarrel. It seems that the better the boiler works the better it is for the wheels. But the one in charge of the wheels might think that they are the most important part of the organism and invite everyone to take a ride on the wheels, ignoring the fact that without the steam power the wheels can only roll downhill. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.9:
We appreciate a business-like financial account more than a string of pompous phrases. One must think about the world and manifest practical thoughts. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.1:
Although the time is sordid we had better think about the future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.5:
A shepherd beheld a man seated in meditation beneath a tree. Seating himself beside the man, he tried in emulation of him also to think. He began to count his sheep and mentally to figure out the profit from the sale of the wool. Both sat silent. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.5:
Thus spoke Gotama: "Go to the bazaar. Think faster in order to return quicker!" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.17:
Thus, when you think about possession in common, or about the healing of humanity, We feel wings. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.13:
2.8.13. Just now, during the grave days of the approach of Mars, when the lower past currents are disturbing, We think only about the future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.2:
One should not think that the elemental spirits are Our brood. Their manifestation may be likened to the spark at the moment of contact with a tense reservoir of dynamite. The consciousness of this spark becomes kindled upon contact with the human spirit. Of course their grade varies, as does the intensity of the dynamite's energy. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.5:
3.1.5. The epoch of individual trading has passed. Petty plunderers shall cease to exist. It is better to think about the welfare of the people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.4:
How can one think about the New World if the old one has not been realized? A hedgehog has many needles, but these will not make him a King. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.6:
3.3.6. Regard nothing as belonging to you; the easier for you not to damage things. Think how best to adorn each place; the surer will you protect yourself from rubbish. Consider how much better than the old must each new thing be; by this will you affirm the ladder of ascent. Think how beautiful is the morrow; thus will you learn to look forward. Think how cruel is the condition of animals; thus will you start to pity the lower. Reflect how small is the Earth; thus you will improve your understanding of relationships. Think how beautiful is the sun hiding behind the Earth's sphere; thus will you restrain yourself from irritation. Think how white are the doves in the sun's ray; thus will you strengthen your hope. Think how blue is the sky; thus will you approach eternity. Think how black is darkness; thus will you guard yourself against the cold of retreat. Think courageously about the Images of the Great Ones; thus will you follow the line of unity. Think what happiness it is to walk upon the crust of the planet, imbuing it with the consciousness of the spirit. Think what happiness it is to walk under the rays of constellations, being a focal point of rays millenniums of years old. Think about Our Hand, which guides vigilantly; thus will you prolong the thread of life. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.7:
3.3.7. When someone bars your way, step aside in silence if you know your path. When you have to find shelter, find good words for the host. If your path is broad, when the hour of departure strikes, find good words for those remaining. When a tree blossoms by the roadside, do not break it; maybe it will give joy to those coming after you. When you hear a call of greeting, do not spoil it. When you hear a singing bird, do not shake the tree. When you see children approaching, say, "We have been expecting you." When you are hurrying for supper, step on dry stones. When you go to rest, set your thoughts in order. When you hear something pleasant about yourself, do not write it down in a note book. When you think about an offense, look back for the dust on the floor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.8:
3.3.8. "It is better to accept an urgent message than to hide from the messenger. It is better not to paint brightly the gates on a dusty road. It is better to let one's horse into a vegetable garden than to make it step on stones. It is better to forgive a village policemen than to have a lawsuit with the magistrate. It is better to give up carrots than to be deprived of peas. It is better to fall asleep on a wooden plank than on an ant hill. It is better to receive sound reprimands than to smirk at syrupy speech. It is better to be friends with a donkey than to listen to a fox. It is better to call a physician than to bleed a demon. It is better to shudder at the torments of the past hand than to be in doubt about the future. It is better to judge in the morning and forgive in the evening. It is better to think by day and fly by night." Thus is it said in the book "The Pearl of Dreams," written in China. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
Let the things of everyday life vanish, but let the country of the future be embodied in thought. And what cleanses the spirit more thoroughly than the thoughts about the welfare of others? And what tempers the armor of steadfastness better than the wish to lead others to Light? And what weaves a better smile than a desire to see the very last child laughing? I urge you to think thus about the future, to place daily a pearl into the necklace of the Mother of the World.. And so, concisely and simply think how to adorn the Hearth of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
When one can think about the future not by the evening fire but in the radiance of the sun, then the dew drops of prana illumine the thinking brow. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.8:
I urge you to think about Christ and Buddha as if for the first time. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.11:
If timidity retards one, then it is better to burn the bridges already crossed. If avarice hinders, then better throw the purse over the next river. If stupidity impedes, then better let one's horses go by themselves. If rancour delays, then better hang an effigy of the enemy between the ears of one's horse. Only beauty can promote determination. Then to think about the purse and the enemy will seem a child's whim. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.14:
It is simpler to think beginning with matter. For where are its limits? Thus, the teaching of the spirit will stand alongside that of matter. So they who deny the spirit will also be denying matter. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.1:
Reply: "The quality of freedom is remarkable; if freedom exists at all, nothing can limit it. The body can be shackled, but nothing can diminish consciousness except ugliness. When we touch upon the heights of freedom, we must guard against ugliness. If we wish to exalt matter, we must think wisely about beauty." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.1:
Know how to think radiantly, and nothing terrifying will touch you. Remember, We have no forbiddances. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
Therefore, think not about revenge; for even the ancients effectively said, "'Vengeance is mine,' saith the Lord." Is the life of a traitor an easy one? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.19:
Just now, when an important time is drawing near, it is necessary to disinfect as many children as possible: They will be the ones to think about the cities of the future. They must be given a truthful book about the saintly heroes of the Common Good, but this book has not yet been written. Fallacious are children's books, spurious their playthings, false the smiles of their tutors. Amidst constant falsification is it possible to expect truthfulness? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.7:
3.6.7. In communal occupations, do not indulge in thoughts about the recent past; think either about the future or the wisdom of the ages. The fragments and dust of the husks of the past fill space too much. Attracted by the magnet of thought, they weave unclean phantoms which are difficult to drive away. Expelled from one corner, they camp in another, until they are again reduced to dust by a conscious stroke of the will. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.7:
It is more practical to think about the future - these thoughts have recourse to solar prana. The magnet of such thoughts can attract particles of cosmic dust. This dust of the far-off worlds is beneficial for new formations. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.10:
With one rubbing of the hand it is possible to cause little cork figures to leap up. Think how much energy may be impressed upon a sheet of paper through cooperation of the nerve centers. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.13:
It is necessary to study the true usefulness of animals. It is vain to think that plesiosaurs are needed for the future. Grandmother's dress is very touching in a museum but poorly adapted to present-day life. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.21:
The labor of endless perfectionment is ordained by Us. And in moments of difficulty think about Us, knowing that the wireless apparatus will not delay in connecting you with Us. But learn to think and to distinguish the moment of real difficulty. Often people take good fortune for calamity, and vice versa. Expansion of consciousness will affirm spirit-knowledge, and this knowledge will lead to Our Community. New Era Community (1926) - 29:
29. The teaching of the New world will solve all discomforts. Verily, only the shield of the Community can give meaning to the sojourn on Earth. How indescribably beautiful it is to think about cooperation with the far-off worlds. This cooperation, begun consciously, will draw into the orbit of communication new worlds. And this heavenly cooperative will broaden its possibilities infinitely. New Era Community (1926) - 57:
It is better if an abscess be cut open, and it should be possible afterward to close the opening. But first it is needful to draw out the pus; therefore, We do not take half-way measures. We expect broad actions, and at the time of a tocsin it is impossible to think about a piece of yarn. New Era Community (1926) - 58:
Is it possible to think about beauty without a chord of rapture? At present We shout, We send signs of battle, but above all there is rapture in the face of great solutions. Courage opens all doors. "It is impossible," we utter ourselves; whereas, all that exists cries out, "It is possible." New Era Community (1926) - 75:
75. Truly one may look forward to the fulfillment of all prophecies. I do not see the dates being altered. Think through the film of events, and comprehend how unimportant is the exterior; only the inner significance is vital. The sowing of generations begins to sprout; the seed is beginning to shoot up. New Era Community (1926) - 82:
To fly - what a beautiful word! In it is already contained the pledge of our destination. When matters are grave, think about flights; let each one think about wings. I send to the daring ones all the currents of space! New Era Community (1926) - 85:
The Teacher sends the wish that evolution grow lawfully. The Teacher can distinguish those who have liberated their consciousness. Thus said the Blessed One; and He asked in general not to think about ownership of property, for renunciation is a cleansing of thought. For only through purified channels can basic striving make its way. New Era Community (1926) - 98:
It is impossible for a poisoned consciousness to distinguish the moments of freedom and of bondage. The man who is lost in conjecture as to where is slavery and where freedom is unable to think about the community. The man who opposes the consciousness of his brother cannot think about the community. The man who distorts the Teaching cannot think about the community. The basis of the community lies in freedom of thinking and in reverence for the Teacher. To accept the Teacher means to fall in line with the workers fighting the fire. If everyone rushes to the fire from the wellspring without any order, the wellspring will be trampled without benefit. New Era Community (1926) - 101:
It is instructive to observe how thought infects space - an analogy may be obtained in likening it to the process of gunfire. The bullet flies far, but the dispersal of the smoke depends upon atmospheric conditions. The density of the atmosphere forces the smoke for a long time to cloak the sunrise. Hence, take care about your thinking. Also, learn to think beautifully and briefly. Many do not see the distinction between thought for action and a reflex of the brain. It is necessary to know how to cut short reflexive spasms that lead to semi-consciousness. The development of reflexive activity is similar to intoxication. New Era Community (1926) - 102:
It is also necessary that the word express the precise thought. One must expel falsehood, coarseness and mockery. Treason, even in embryo, is inadmissible. Work "as grown-ups" is to be encouraged. After its third year the consciousness easily grasps the idea of the community. What a mistake to think that one must give a child its own things! A child can easily understand that things may be held in common. New Era Community (1926) - 115:
115. No one dares to stand up against the school, but few there are who think about its improvement. School programs are not looked over for years at a time, and meanwhile discoveries are on the march. New data are rushing in from all sides the air spheres and the depths of the oceans and the mountain treasuries all relate wonderful facts about themselves. Haste is needed, else excavations will alter the data of conventionalized history. In the new schools prohibitions must be removed, in order that pupils may see reality - which is wonderful if truthfully revealed. Broad is the field of mental competition! New Era Community (1926) - 117:
117. It is absurd to think that perspiration is only a physical manifestation. During mental work a particular emanation valuable for the saturation of space issues forth. If bodily perspiration can fertilize the earth, then that of the spirit restores prana by being chemically transformed in the rays of the Sun. Labor is the crown of Light. It is necessary that school pupils remember the significance of labor as a factor of world-creation. As a result of labor there will be steadfastness of consciousness. It is necessary to emphasize strongly the atmosphere of work. New Era Community (1926) - 119:
119. You think rightly that without the achievements of technic the community is impossible. Every community is in need of technical adaptations, and Our Community cannot be thought of without simplification in life. Needed is the manifested possibility of applying the attainments of science; otherwise we will become mutually burdensome. As practical realists We can boldly affirm this. Moreover, We can persistently reproach all pseudo-realists. Their subservient science and blindness prevents them from attaining that for which they are striving. New Era Community (1926) - 125:
125. My young friends, again you have been gathered in the name of the Teaching and again you have had an evening with guests. Whereas, it has been said and repeated that the hour of discourse about the Teaching must be devoid of ordinary gossip. Even though this hour may be more infrequent, yet its quality must be upheld. You approach by round - about ways, you surmount the fatigue of the working day, you bear a particle of the common good; but the accumulated objects of the familiar room break up your striving, and imperceptibly you become dusty boarders. Moreover, one of you, observing what is taking place, becomes a self-appointed overseer and sinks into the pettiest irritation. The fabric of the communion is torn and an unworthy mending is begun. We urge you, even if for only an hour, to be consciously responsible people. If an hour a week is difficult for you, then better meet only every fortnight. Learn how to exclude at that time all troublesome beastly habits - smoking, drinking, eating, shallow gossip, dealings in small affairs, censure, anger. Upon being assembled, remain seated several minutes in silence. If then one of you will not find the strength to enlighten his consciousness, let him silently go back into cold and darkness. We are enemies of all compulsive magic, but a natural control of consciousness must become the prerequisite of real construction. Surely for one hour one can dismiss personal ventures. If this be difficult, how then can you think about progress and growth of consciousness? An ox knows about chewing its cud but does not advance farther than digestion. Make an effort to give your discourses beauty, simplicity and purity. New Era Community (1926) - 126:
In connection with the evening gatherings, it is ingenious to note unusual contents of speech or a very strange expression. But reflect - does there not hang on each letter of this expression a great number of lives? To each one must flash the consciousness of the importance of the hour for which he has been called. When long ago light-mindedness was spoken about, it was necessary at once to take into the consciousness the seriousness of the moment and to compel oneself to accept a feeling of responsibility. Outside of current affairs, outside of individual and group achievements, it is needful to sense evolution with all its peculiarities. Thus, think clearly. Strive to improve your gatherings. New Era Community (1926) - 129:
But do not think while censuring alien obtrusion that it is as easy to avoid obtrusiveness of one's own. There is but a fine line between affirmation and obtrusion. It is easy to degrade oneself to no avail. Every drop falling aside turns into burning acid. But a forced swelling means only dropsy, and you know that its cure is impossible. Therefore - only quality, not quantity. New Era Community (1926) - 131:
Indeed, as you well remember, the correlation of auras with the spatial substance gives quality to the result. Precisely, not the size but the color gives a particular approach to the action. The size of the aura will give tension to the action, but the path will be determined by the color. Thus, it is impossible to set any specific way of action under an alien color combination. A causal predetermination causes a mixture of rays and paralyzes the will. The infirmity of many workers is explained by the mixture of heterogeneous color groups. Here would be very useful a simple physical apparatus for the determination of basic radiations. Think, what an alleviation for the workers and what a deepening of intensity - true economy! Besides the increase in productivity, it is necessary to perceive how the correlation of colors will affect the well-being of the workers. A great deal of malice and misunderstanding will disappear, without threats and prohibitions. New Era Community (1926) - 135:
Let us not forget that we are micro-organisms populating the folds of the planet's crust. One must learn to think. No lecture can teach how to think. The quality of thinking is formed in solitude through rational striving. Indeed, thought strikes the spark of life from the substance of matter. New Era Community (1926) - 137:
Strive to the guiding thought about help to humanity. Think clearly that you are performing not a personal act, nor a group act, but an absolutely useful act., That done by you timelessly and without the limitations of space becomes a labor for the unification of the worlds. Preserve this guiding fiery thought. New Era Community (1926) - 137:
When one is guided daily one may lose consciousness of the guiding thought. Weak minds think that they remain without connection with the guide - the details of daily routine reduce them to ordinariness. But, indeed, amidst daily routine it is possible to grow flaming thought. As a metal is forged with an ordinary hammer, and as seed filled with the great substance of life is gathered with an ordinary sickle, so amid ordinary matters look for the thread of greatness. New Era Community (1926) - 143:
You see how much We are in agreement with you - only an especially slow-witted person can think about contradiction of ways. New Era Community (1926) - 150:
Let us end with a smile Do you not imagine the thunder of thoughts in space? One disciple asked, "If thought is ponderable, then must not space be overburdened with thoughts and gravitation thus disturbed?" What do you think? New Era Community (1926) - 153:
A true musician does not think about each finger's calling forth a sound; only a pupil considers which fingers are convenient to use. The true co-worker does not think about the intended application of the qualities of labor. The music of the spheres is blended with the song of progress of labor. New Era Community (1926) - 156:
156. It can be seen that the path of those who bear a mission is not a restful one. People think of a procession of some kind of magicians, almost as with the cap of invisibility. New Era Community (1926) - 157:
Allow children opportunity to think! New Era Community (1926) - 176:
We do not value communal moths. Do not forget that drunkenness is the enemy of psycho-mechanics. Do not think that psycho-mechanics is only for chosen ones; it is the property of a prudent collective and is tested upon all daily manifestations. New Era Community (1926) - 178:
As long as the consciousness has not accepted the community, the smallest thing seems insurmountable. It is possible to renounce every weakness if the task of the future is clear. Think about being annexed to the future and fear of the present will dissolve. Do not take what has been said as a pompous phrase, but masons, square up your stony hearts. After the heart the brain petrifies. New Era Community (1926) - 190:
Can people naively think that they are able to conceal falsehood merely by arrogant words? Words are not worth a nod of the head. Flight reveals the species of birds. The bird of prey reveals itself from afar. The cry of the eagle does not resemble the nightingale's song. New Era Community (1926) - 191:
Think, ponder sternly on the immutability of the community. The best joy emanates from austerity. New Era Community (1926) - 200:
Only from within the community can we think about the future. Let us shift the consciousness to the betterment of all life, and the struggle for existence will be replaced by the conquest of possibilities. Thus think about the community. Improve your consciousness. New Era Community (1926) - 206:
Not long ago We spoke about the defense of reality. Remember that it is not the illiterate people who will be furious against reality, but these little "literates" will violently defend their short-sighted evidence. They will think that the world enclosed within their horizon is the actual one, and that all else remaining invisible to them is a harmful fiction. What lies at the base of this beggarly narrowness? In an altered aspect it is that very same idea of personal ownership. This is my own pigpen and therefore everything outside of it is not necessary and pernicious. This is what is apparent to me and therefore nothing outside of it exists. The well-known fable about the elephant and the seven blind people is sufficient as an example. New Era Community (1926) - 208:
208. It is desirable to widely gather young co-workers. The Teacher would prefer to see an intense searching rather than petty gossip. Darkness lies over those who are afraid; real harm is less noticeable to them than one new hair on the head of a neighbor. Is it possible to think about the community when occupied with gossip? But the difficulty is lessened when we know that the soldiers of slander may be kept beyond the walls of the new cities. New Era Community (1926) - 216:
216. Beware of those who have no time. Being falsely busy indicates first of all inability to make use of the treasure of time and space, and such people can execute only the primitive forms of labor. It is impossible to attract them to construction. We have already spoken about the falsifiers of dates, who steal someone else's time; now let us speak about paltry idlers and dullards, who clutter up the path of life. They are busy as a pepper-box; they always have a bitterness against labor; they are as puffed up as turkey-cocks; they account for a quantity of stench from smoking; they bring the place of labor into a state of stupefaction. They think up a hundred pretexts to fill in the cracks of rotten work. They cannot find an hour for the most urgent. In their stupidity they are ready to become arrogant and to deny that which is most essential for them. They are as unproductive as are the thieves of another's time. They must be excluded from the new structures. For them can remain the carrying of bricks. New Era Community (1926) - 219:
Do you think that the above is Utopia? Then reach Us, and become convinced as to how the conscious human thought operates! New Era Community (1926) - 226:
226. When a man finds himself in an imperfect community, in his fright he turns to opposition - this is wrong. He who understands imperfection must enter upon perfectionment. Let new communities arise as new springs in the desert. Around each spring tender grass will become green and the streams from the springs will eventually flow together in one current. The failure of one community must be grounds for new communal structures. Thus think about new possibilities. New Era Community (1926) - 227:
Gardener, approach and remove with a smile the dust from the petal. A smile is like a wing of great Aum. Gardener, you have chosen the care of flowers. The blossom of the dawn resounds in the joy of the sounds of space. It is possible to think about the far-off worlds. New Era Community (1926) - 233:
233. Many times have we conversed about the broadening of consciousness and about the acquirement of may useful qualities. How then does this growth take place? If it is difficult to perceive the growth of one hair, it is much more difficult to detect the growth of consciousness. It is a mistake to think it possible to keep track of the growth of consciousness. As it happens the observing apparatus undergoes the same tension. Certainly, its antennae always search ahead. It is impossible to lose one's attainment if the dynamical factors have not been paralyzed. Thus, it is possible only on rare crossroads to inspect one's fundamental changes - this is a gift of evolution. One should not let dynamics pass into painful self-control. In actions and in results is cognized the right direction. Therefore We prefer even a mistaken action to inaction. New Era Community (1926) - 234:
234. The world has been split into two parts. Knowing the imperfection of half the manifestations of the new, foreseeing the cunning tricks of the old, We always remain in a world which is imperfect and new. We know all, We appraise all. You have a personal influence, people come to you with the question, "How to think?" Reply briefly, "With the New World; cast out all limited opinions." Reflect how it is possible to depart from old habits. Exert yourselves to accept the full chalice. New Era Community (1926) - 238:
When conflagrations are strong, think monolithically. New Era Community (1926) - 241:
Verbal renunciation is like the gesture of a monkey. Ask your interlocutor how he thinks about the community. Affirm you understanding from this thinking. A word contains a thousand thoughts. It is too crude to attribute to a word a precise expressiveness. Only comparison of concepts can determine the quality of thinking. Ask him what is for him most unacceptable. By what is he most attracted? Ask more than once, as otherwise the most important will be forgotten. People have not been accustomed to define clearly the unacceptable. Decrepit man does not agree, but fears to account for it to himself. A child is attracted to something but does not know how to reflect about the basic cause. The new age is in need of responsible clarity. How indispensable it is to force people to think about the causes of non-acceptance! Revelation of the causes is half-way to acceptance. New Era Community (1926) - 244:
Think about magnetic waves and about psychic striving. New Era Community (1926) - 264:
New co-workers, does joy glow within you when you think about the community? Agni Yoga (1929) - 25:
25. In every chemical experiment there comes a favorable moment when the breaking down and transformation of the original substance begins - this is the moment of creative success. Hence, out of the downfall of Rome one should not deduce the ill fortune of Numa Pompilius. It is simply that the substance has been depleted of its electrons. And it will always be so with all evolutionary actions. People usually do not understand this moment of success. They think that structures should rise continuously, beyond all the laws of construction. Agni Yoga (1929) - 25:
It is incorrect to think that the past experiment of My Friend was unsuccessful. One should not pay attention to those few fools who are encountered on the way. The steps of new consciousness are laid firmly. Thus also the path observed by Us now is laid out successfully. In the same way, H.P.B. was grateful to the deriding drumbeaters, for she knew the true meaning of those, who, like her, were the drums on which the crowds beat. When the crowds perceive only charlatans, approach with attention. Remember that even Buddha and Christ were honored with this title. Agni Yoga (1929) - 30:
30. After one of Our co-workers had completed a lengthy chemical experiment weighted with responsibility, a child exclaimed, "How prettily he plays with the glasses!" When we see a man climbing a mountain, would we think that he hastens to the Teacher? When we watch a carpenter, do we know what step of the house he will reinforce? When we meet a woman bearing water, do we know whose thirst she will quench? When we see a closed door, can we know who will emerge first? When we hear sudden thunder, do we know where sped the dart of lightning? Agni Yoga (1929) - 36:
Whosoever is set affright by the roar of the torrent is not yet born in the spirit. Who soars on the wave may think of the far-off worlds. Agni Yoga (1929) - 39:
You who acquire possessions - think about their quality! Agni Yoga (1929) - 45:
We shall not miss the ordained date when lightning-bolts of thought will provide the solution for the world. We suggest that humanity not only think about but realize the astrochemical moment of the planet when thought, like a chemical ingredient, will intensify the atmosphere. Agni Yoga (1929) - 61:
61. You think correctly about the manifold effects of human emanations upon their surroundings. A convincing example is to be found in the effect of a human being upon animals and plants. Give someone an animal or plant, and by noting the change in its condition you can identify the man who is a destroyer of life energy. Like a vampire, the rider can exhaust his horse; or the hunter his dog; or the gardener his plants. Seek the cause of this in the emanations of the man. Agni Yoga (1929) - 77:
St. Germain fell ill after fulfilling his mission because of the undisciplined thought of one of his co-workers. Guard against the harm of undisciplined thought. Think only in new ways. Consider as lost that day during which you did not contemplate the New World. Set yourself problems demanding concrete solutions to life's questions. Do not waste your breath with questions of cosmogony while attempting to scale the heights of Earth. Agni Yoga (1929) - 80:
Until recently the sensitivity of plants was considered to be just instinct, but after investigation one now can attribute this "instinct" to the domain of thought. Hence, one must observe upward and downward. The human creature shows a characteristic error in presuming to himself the exclusive ability to think. By the most simple examples, one can demonstrate how human thought is affected by age, circumstances, and nationality. It is striking to see how weak is the rudimentary thinking of the average man; yet anonymously-sent spatial thoughts will uplift his spirit. You know that a radio, with slight alteration, can receive thoughts from space. And thoughts, as living matter, can both nourish and be nourished. Agni Yoga (1929) - 82:
82. Can one trust a blind helmsman? Is it possible to think that the rags of antiquated thought can be worn in the New World? One must understand that the gift of the New World will be brought to those gates that have been opened to it. Truly, the New World wishes to bestow a beautiful garment. But humanity must approach to receive the fabric woven by the labor of the Mother of the World! Agni Yoga (1929) - 87:
87. One must distinguish between absolute devotion and conditional devotion. Most often people display absolute devotion when they receive, but each act of giving in return is difficult because of self-imposed conditions. Some accept what they have been given, but then raise obstacles in their own consciousness, and begin to think that the given treasure is but a piece of mold! One should remember that the measure of one's devotion determines the measure of receiving. Faith must be equal in degree to knowledge. Each limiting condition set upon one's faith sets an equally limiting condition on its fruits. Yet no one would wish to be called a conditional disciple. Such a title would provoke offense. The law acts identically under all conditions. But the law does not take offense - it co-measures. Be assured of the co-measurement of devotion. Agni Yoga (1929) - 98:
98. Express your prayers by devotional action. Know how to affirm the Teaching each day. Lose not one day, nor one hour. Know how to think of yourself as the creator of a whole world of action. Know how to apply all your forces to every action. Know how to bring the Teaching into every thought. Know how to array your forces as on a battlefield. Know how to feel gratitude as the union of joy and beauty. Agni Yoga (1929) - 118:
It is wrong to think that Our Communications are without effect. On the contrary, each Decree bears with it, as a whirlwind, Our protection or criticism. Can it be otherwise when each manifestation of smugness carries its own harmful contagion, when each act of narrow-mindedness is at another's expense? Each Command inattentively heard is like an arrow in the heart, each sneaking away like a chain that strangles. You know that all is suspended in space. Who would be willing to drive in the nail of his own condemnation? We hasten to help you to complete your karmas in order to rid the speeding ship of unnecessary loads. At the destined date strain your ear to grasp every word of the Teacher. Agni Yoga (1929) - 128:
We are opposed to baseless fantasies, but We welcome each goal-fitting prognosis. If the best building-blocks for construction can be found, and if the will can join them, then one can be certain that one's plan is valid and will be accepted. The cause of unfitness or frailty of any structure lies within ourselves. The horror of destruction is caused by discord between consciousness and reason. The narrowness of human logic and reason can undermine the foundations, when the consciousness is already celebrating victory. If the logic of evidence finds its true role in the understanding of reality, then one's decisions are made firm. Think thus about the future, and in the midst of the desert erect walls of knowledge. You know that every stone put into these walls must be vital and needed. Their strength will resist all assaults of the enemies of knowledge. Treasure each hour devoted to constructing the future. The major forces of humanity are made possible by man's foresight. Whence comes courage? Whence striving? Whence the ability to overcome? From foresight. Agni Yoga (1929) - 136:
136. Often people entrust themselves to a fiery steed, not realizing that even a mere gnat can throw the animal into a rage. Often people try to navigate in a frail canoe when every stone is a peril. Often people sit beneath the beams of a house which the slightest tremor of earth can cause to collapse. All this is of course known; nevertheless people think they can evade danger as though danger were not a constant companion to existence on Earth. People traverse life, blindly happy, unaware of the adjacent precipice. But if the inner sight is sufficiently developed, the voyager of life will see each cosmic irregularity. He will be painfully tormented by the seeming impenetrability of the path. But how will he gain the courage and strength to cross all chasms of what he now sees as a crumbling stronghold? Certainly, only by realizing the relation of the present transitory hour to an inevitable future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 139:
139. The fire of Brahmavidya can be perceived only through the eyes. Words cannot express it, writings cannot express it, for its flame is within the thought that is not expressed in the physical shell. Only the lens of the eye can transmit the sparks of highest thought. Certain eyes can discern the sparks of the cosmic rays that the crude sight will think is simply the light of the sun. In order for the naked eye to perceive the cosmic ray as the sparks of Fohat, the fire of Brahmavidya is needed. Agni Yoga (1929) - 160:
160. Can we think about battle only in terms of victory? What seems like failure is the root of strength. Success is like multicolored blossoms. But tap the roots, because in them is found the sap of power. I suggest that power be understood as being gained from the accumulations of experience. We are again in the garden of life, where experience assures attainment. Agni Yoga (1929) - 163:
163. He who would swim must dive fearlessly into the water. And he who has determined to master Agni Yoga must transform through it his entire life. Why do people think they can begrudge to the Yoga a portion of some idle hour, while giving the rest of the time to impure thought? Truly, all actions must be infused with purifying one's fiery striving. Agni Yoga (1929) - 184:
Many think they are ready to dedicate themselves to evolutionary achievement, but the conditions are most severe, and the one who cannot cast a great net had better not approach this great ocean. Agni Yoga (1929) - 194:
Many atmospheric observations can facilitate the building of the future. But unfortunately, one must recognize that even mosquitoes know atmospheric conditions better than men. Yet people think that by claiming the title of king of nature, they have the right to know nothing. Agni Yoga (1929) - 196:
One must with equal caution guard the purity of the air in one's sleeping room. One should remember that during the departure of the astral body the physical body remains unprotected, and if the air is poisoned, the appearance of undesirable guests is unavoidable. Mint is the best disinfectant. It also aids the astral body, which leaves the physical body more often than we think. It may at times wander aimlessly, staying close to the physical body, or it may enter upon a new course of action and gain much knowledge. The imperative duty of each one is to create the best conditions for one's astral body. Agni Yoga (1929) - 197:
197. One should think about Our actions and testify to their rightness. The least doubting thought will divert the arrow far from its target. Then it would be better not to touch Yoga at all. An obscured consciousness is a remainder from the animal state. Who has need of clouded thoughts? No one would want to receive obscure answers to their questions! Agni Yoga (1929) - 206:
206. You have received the signs of Yoga on the heights. You saw for yourself that neither the cold nor the altitude injured your health. How then can one who has not conquered the cold endure the supreme tremor? How can one contemplate the far-off worlds when fearing even the heights on Earth? How can one think himself a freed spirit if any passing sensation of hunger is not conquered? An overfull stomach is a sign of the cessation of ascent, though a right measure of involvement in earthly life must be maintained. Agni Yoga (1929) - 210:
210. It is said that a yogi has no desires; actually, he is filled with striving. A desire is not active, because it creates expectation, and expectation is the mother of passivity. Striving, on the other hand, is a generator of motion, leading to ascent of the spirit. It is said that the yogi knows no love; but in truth, he is full of compassion. People think of love only as constricting bonds. But compassion is boundless, a co-worker of Truth. It is said that a yogi is endowed with inexhaustible powers; however, like a diligent gardener, he must tend his own plants in the garden of opportunities. Agni Yoga (1929) - 220:
One can imagine what confusion would be caused by these inexplicable movements of the centers if we did not think of them in terms of psychic energy. Strange as it may seem, a study of the physical traces of imperil can lead to an understanding of the accumulations of psychic energy. One can observe the traces of imperil in any nerve channel. But it also can be noticed that, around the granulations of this poisonous viper, is gathered another substance that absorbs it - accumulations of psychic energy are found there too, because each energy has its physical crystal. Agni Yoga (1929) - 225:
225. It is a mistake to think that the ascent of consciousness can be accomplished by attainment of supernatural exaltation. As below, so above: labor and experience everywhere. Consciousness nurtures the growth of the subtle body. Even the slightest sensation contributes to the texture of the subtle body. It is precisely this that is usually overlooked by people. They think that one great action can compensate for a succession of small, petty deeds. But who can say what is great and what is small? All actions of a yogi take into account the most detailed considerations. One can see keen observation and precision in every act of a yogi. In his actions, no prejudice, no useless habit is permitted. He walks like a lion. He strikes unhesitatingly, but does not crush what is unworthy of notice, or too weak to threaten. Thus, one must evaluate the true meaning of one's every action. Agni Yoga (1929) - 240:
240. One should examine all ideas about death. Setting aside those who think of suicide, if a life is dedicated to labor, is there any advantage to having a lengthy life in one body? No, it is more useful to divide the time into several experiences. Economy of energy is a fundamental principle of the universe. To enter a new house filled with fresh air is to open the opportunity for new accumulations of experience. Agni Yoga (1929) - 240:
One duty of a yogi is to dispel excessive awe of death. One can retreat to such a state of limitation that just moving to a neighboring town becomes a major event. Worse, one could fear to move from one room to another, and even a change of garment would present difficulties. People who fear change fear death most of all. They fear to think of it, and think of the present moment as an ultimate condition. Even the skin on our body is constantly renewed, yet we do not summon grave-diggers to bury the shed epidermis. Then why not draw a parallel from the microcosm to the Macrocosm, recalling all that is said in the Bhagavad-Gita about the indestructibility of the spirit? Agni Yoga (1929) - 242:
242. It is painful to think that only a few people are filled with the desire to give all, to give to space, to give to the invisible worlds, to contribute truly to the knowledge of those whom they do not even know. For these few, such a broadening of concerns from ordinary life leads to new thinking. Agni Yoga (1929) - 246:
Equally distorted is the question of help and of the quality of labor. People desire only the help that meets the needs of their own egotism, and, like those who are departing from a place, do not think of quality of labor at all. Let at least a few assume some responsibility. Thus, through responsibility shall we reach flexibility of thought. Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
If we deal with objects, then we should not treat them with indifference. The quality and meaning of everyday objects in evolution are important subjects to consider. Truly, a new house needs suitable new objects, but to find them is almost impossible. Thus, human thought must be directed in quest of new solutions. However, for the building of new surroundings one must realize the true direction of one's life. But how can people think about a transformation of life when they continue to pass through life like animals, with no idea of past or future? Agni Yoga (1929) - 256:
256. The Keeper of the Seven Gates grieved: "I give people an endless stream of miracles, but they do not perceive them. I provide new stars, but their light does not alter human thought. I plunge whole countries into the depths of the seas, but human consciousness remains silent. I erect mountains and the Teachings of Truth, but people do not even turn their heads to the call. I send wars and pestilence, but even terror does not impel people to think. I offer the joy of knowledge, but people make a gruel out of the sacred feast. I have no further signs to turn humanity away from destruction." Agni Yoga (1929) - 262:
262. Although much is spoken about obstacles, little use is made of them. Understanding how to make use of obstacles infuses joy into one's work. But as soon as an obstacle appears, people usually begin to think of their own feelings, forgetting the advantage that has been offered to them. People prefer that everything be done in a usual way, by conventional means. But We prefer unexpected actions and equally unexpected results. People are happy when the occurrences in their lives are the most ordinary, but We wish them greater success than this. Teach them to weigh the real harm and the usefulness of what occurs. It is difficult to send currents of unusual success to people when they prefer to avoid unusual ways. We all know people who live in self-satisfied comfort. If they could only know what they lose because of their ease! People want to preserve all their petty habits, forgetting that the habits of the spirit follow from the habits of the body. The spirit weakens, and begins to fear courageous action. Thus, people become commonplace, with the same conventional joys and sorrows. Agni Yoga (1929) - 263:
The world battle draws in all beings, but few understand the true meaning of what is happening. "Let us await the morrow," so people think. But for them the morrow comes only after the next midday, and they miss the dawn. Agni Yoga (1929) - 303:
Essaying investigation into everything, we must agree on the methods of research. We will know the direction of our action, but will not put obstacles in our way by making premature decisions about enemies. Let us combine insight with real action. When any aspect of the unknown becomes familiar, that will be a conquest - without astonishment, without a shudder, and even without excessive enthusiasm. For each hour, even the most inactive, may bring us closer to the unknown. The Great Unknown may be thought of as a friend, but for the researcher it is more useful to think of it as an enemy. All features of the unknown correspond more closely to those of an enemy. We speak always of fearlessness, but this is not needed against a friend. The achievement of victory also presumes the existence of an enemy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 305:
305. A staircase has been revealed, with ornamented steps. But why is the lower step so decorated, while higher up the ornamentation grows simpler, until on the last step one sees no decoration at all? The design on the lower step is so intricate that its entire surface is covered. Perhaps no design is needed on the upper step. Truly, I see no ornamentation at all at the top. Thus, think simply. Agni Yoga (1929) - 308:
308. Every wrongdoer is afraid to return to the site of his misdeeds. People realize that their previous conduct in the astral world often does not correspond to standards of spiritual dignity. Therefore, they are filled with awe and fear before the gates of the astral. They even try not to think about crossing, hoping that ignorance will relieve them of responsibility. But, by admitting this knowledge, they could make these crossings no more difficult than the ascent of the rungs of a ladder. Agni Yoga (1929) - 323:
Also, do not hesitate to stress that valerian can be a powerful protector when one is suffering from the fiery sickness. Think about psychic energy as simply as possible. Indeed the finer energies are not manifested like thunder. They penetrate the remote layers of the atmosphere, and are manifested in especially subtle ways. Agni Yoga (1929) - 335:
335. One should not think that one's work can be measured by one's earthly dwellings. If Ramakrishna's bed burns up, is the truth of his word diminished? Agni Yoga (1929) - 336:
It is essential not to fear to broaden your labors, for this is the best way to co-measurement. Sitting under one particular tree, one may think that it is the center of the world. But, expanding the essence of one's spirit through the entire world, one becomes like Fire, all-pervading. Agni Yoga (1929) - 340:
340. Most important, learn to think in solitude. And remember the responsibility for thought. Truly, thought levels the strongest walls. I advise that one observe oneself carefully, and consciously eject doubt, irritation, and self-pity. Remember that no one but the Teacher can help. I advise that the Teacher be regarded as one's only stronghold. Agni Yoga (1929) - 341:
Let Our words about Fire not be regarded as abstract symbols. I speak of Fire truly existing. This is not the first time that the planet will experience the effect of this element. During each change of race Fire approaches as a purifying stream. Humanity remembers the devastation caused by the fusion of the Fire of Space with its subterranean fiery precipitates. Why repeat the destruction of Atlantis if it is possible to attract the beneficial aspects of the element of fire? But in order to approach Fire without fear it is necessary to learn to think about it and to assimilate it in the consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 345:
345. It is not so easy to learn to think. It is difficult to develop intensity of thought, and even more difficult to attain thought of high quality. A person will often mentally repeat to himself, "I will think purely." But his being is accustomed to egoistic thinking, and a most undesirable form of thought results. Two birds, flying in different flocks, cannot become united as one. It is necessary to exercise thought, not mentally, but with the fire of the spirit, until all disunity of thought disappears. Thought can have power only if it is monolithic. But each crack diminishes its power and also causes cosmic harm, by inducing dissonance into space. Agni Yoga (1929) - 346:
346. I already told you about the divisibility of spirit. There is no need to be astonished if a developed spirit generously manifests itself, even at far distances, where it is attracted by the spiritual quality of those present. One should not think that the effects of such projection of the spirit are always invisible. One gives out coins almost without noticing, or even knowing, to whom they are given. How much more generous is our spirit when, as the finest energy, it hurries toward the best application. Agni Yoga (1929) - 350:
Think about why, for any physical effort, a deep inhalation is needed. Is there not in this a connection to the transmission of energy, of which we have spoken today? Among physical manifestations how can there be anything supernatural? Agni Yoga (1929) - 357:
It is not right to think that if today has passed unchanged, then tomorrow will also pass in the same way. Each hour can bring transformation for the advent of the New World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 357:
Let us magnify our thoughts, and let us think of the fundamentals of Yoga as our bread and milk. This should not be forced, because the Teaching itself attracts by taming all that impedes growth. Agni Yoga (1929) - 372:
It is not enough to observe the signs of Fire near the human organism. One must observe the ways in which Fire affects the consciousness. These experiments are simple, and will help to develop techniques that cannot be obtained from textbooks. Fire touches life more often than one would think. Agni Yoga (1929) - 377:
According to the law of the interchange of matter, it is necessary to create a steady current of receiving and giving. One should not think that whatever is read once stays in the mind. The gardener is not worthy who visits his garden only once. It is necessary to understand the signs, but for this one should accept them as one's own. One's own Book lies at hand. Wondrous is the realization of reverence through which one's life is transformed. Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
402. Still another enemy threatens the Teaching - distrust, which destroys the almost-achieved, the most important. It is astonishing to see how unable people are to cope with what is new to them! Their self-respect is so limited, and their imagination so impoverished, that people are usually afraid to even think that something out of the ordinary could exist. It is always easier to deny than to investigate. Be destroyed, all ye who deny! Without your narrow thinking the sun will shine the brighter and the stronghold of knowledge will be raised the higher. Agni Yoga (1929) - 406:
406. Think about the meaning of danger. So-called danger is nothing but fear for one's present condition. But if we know that every condition is created by the consciousness, which is inalienable, then there can be no fear for one's well-being. The dangers that one customarily fears are dispelled by a broadened consciousness. Therefore, the growth of consciousness is the essential foundation for progress. Then there will be no dangers, there will be only obstacles. Overcoming obstacles is a means for the developing of energy. If the mountain is perfectly smooth, one cannot ascend to the summit. Blessed are the stones that tear the sandals of those who ascend! Assure yourself, therefore, that dangers do not exist. Agni Yoga (1929) - 427:
Let them not think that We are spouting outworn metaphors. Even the most narrow-minded people can see danger in the specter of an overabundance of objects. Of course, if one continues life according to familiar ways, then material overconsumption is inevitable. Only goal-fitting simplification can bring dignity to life and safeguard natural resources. One has no right to destroy the results of millenniums of cosmic effort, light-mindedly expecting some new, undeserved energy! Agni Yoga (1929) - 427:
One has to prepare oneself for each new energy. Every expectant mother thinks about her future child. How then can one not think about the energy that lives within each of us? One has to think about one's innate possibilities. Agni Yoga (1929) - 431:
431. The recognition of Hierarchy is not a formal discipline, but a conscious cooperation. Once the spirit realizes that it has joined an endless chain of "dynamos," it receives a special right to move onward. However, just as oarsmen must follow the directions of the helmsman, so must the admitted co-workers follow the call of the Teacher. One must think in every way about economy of energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 437:
People think that there can be times without danger; but even those who sleep in a field can be hit on the head by a meteorite. One should understand all the danger of earthly existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 438:
The Teachers never had many disciples. One can remember the small number - sixteen, or twelve, or even fewer. This confirms with what difficulty the Fire of Space is approached and assimilated. But, for the saturation of space, Fire is a vital necessity. He who can think about psychic energy must know about the Fire of Space. It would be foolish to assume that the element of fire is somewhere outside of us and that its realization can be lazily postponed. No, fire rages around us! One can have it as one's friend or one's enemy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 439:
439. It will not be difficult in the near future to achieve projection of the astral body as a common ability. It will not be difficult to learn to control random projections of the astral body, which occur more often than one would think. The Teaching assumes full use of all one's available abilities. Why, then, do people ignore the possibility of utilizing the subtle body in life? The teaching about the subtle body is very ancient. The activity of the subtle body is not thought about in the physical life, but its projection nevertheless does take place. This means that all progress will depend upon the level of understanding and experience. Of course, as in psychic experiments, one should not be hasty where two states of being are involved. For many thousands of years people have separated these two states; therefore, their harmonization should be worked out goal-fittingly. In life itself one should develop a feeling of connection with these two different states. Man himself should realize that he can annex the subtle body to his daily physical life. Gradually, then, he will observe the manifestation of the astral body. When the physical body is kept immobile, it should not be touched or disturbed, and should be left in silence. When the sight is directed inward one should not bring light near or change the temperature. These conditions are not at all difficult and can be established by common agreement. For a long time the subtle body will be independent of the intellect, but then it will enter into harmony with the higher consciousness. This is not just an experiment; it is a re-attraction of those forces that have been driven away by the intellect. But the intellect, too, must take the next step of ascent. One can thus quite simply direct oneself toward higher levels of existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 460:
460. One has to properly understand the relationship of the timing of a predestined event to the essence of that event. People will generally relate to a coming event in terms of the surface details that they expect to see, and if they do not see those details, they are unable to think about the essence of the event. What then should we care about - the surface or the fundamentals? Remember how often too much attention to details undermined the essence. People would rather cling to trivialities than follow a foundation of universal significance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 466:
466. I advise noting what actions and thoughts are accompanied by the appearance of stars, and what are the colors and dimensions of the stars. These indications are like the bliss of the worlds. The Fire of Space is seemingly metalized, and life becomes filled with the radiance of the prana of reality. One should simply watch the signs without prejudice, and observe to what thought they relate. Certainly they may seem familiar enough to the psychic vision, but one should not lose attentiveness and let oneself think of them as familiar. Only for weak ones can the everyday work on the Teaching be tiresome. The sparks of Cosmos are unique and unrepeatable. We could provide an entire chapter describing observations of these stars. Agni Yoga (1929) - 484:
484. The most base of all feelings is that of self-satisfaction. Any feeling has its consequences, but self-satisfaction brings only death. It is not easy to think of self-criticism as a blessing, but one can train oneself to persevere on this endless road to achievement. Agni Yoga (1929) - 485:
Advise your friends to think in this direction. This experiment was begun by primitive man with just two pieces of wood. But energy is far from being fully utilized. Fire, like light, strengthens the human substance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 492:
I hope that alert minds will think about this in time. It is too late to start making a pump when your house is already on fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 495:
495. Cancer is the scourge of humanity and will inevitably spread. The chief measures against cancer will be preventive ones. Those who do not use meat, wine, tobacco, or narcotics; who keep psychic energy pure; who from time to time undergo a milk diet; who cleanse the digestive tract and take the water of L., need not think about cancer. Agni Yoga (1929) - 495:
It is customary to think that cancer is hereditary. Of course it must be accepted that a poisoned organism gives birth to a similarly poisoned one. One should protect children immediately, for among them there are already many special ones. Agni Yoga (1929) - 501:
501. In which household will psychic energy grow? Of course in the one that strives toward the future. This is neither simple nor easy. People are too attached to the present. When We speak against the idea of desiring reward, the one who is attached to the present will not be able to understand the vital importance of this advice. But the one who is striving toward the future will not even think about reward, and he will regard any reward that comes as new shoes for the next journey. In this way, the guiding fires are lighted and psychic energy grows. Everything is developed through experience. And gained experience is comprehended by penetrating into the future. It is opposed to purposeless vegetating. Agni Yoga (1929) - 507:
507. Killing by undisciplined use of psychic energy is a crime equal to that of killing out of ignorance. Murders of this kind are countless. One should think about this! The fact that some are unaware of it does not mean that such crimes do not exist. Agni Yoga (1929) - 511:
511. Not long ago thought was directed more toward phenomena, the so-called manifestations of energy. But now one can think of the renewal of life and steps into the future. One has to summon all one's courage to leave behind one's desire for miraculous manifestations and to turn one's idea of energy toward reality. This is difficult, but one must overcome the limitations of conventional ideas. It is difficult to resist sinking into the ordinary, for the impelling motion of evolution, which involves all aspects of existence, is always strangely unfamiliar and does not resemble the past. Agni Yoga (1929) - 518:
518. People lose much by expecting fulfillment only according to their own ways. How then will they be able to think about the far-off worlds? Only by outgrowing their many lists and tables. Agni Yoga (1929) - 526:
526. It is right to think that psychic energy, properly utilized by people, will uplift human dignity. The mere focusing of thought in this direction is already a blessing. Agni Yoga (1929) - 527:
He will answer, "I am looking for proofs." You will think, "He is not one of us." Agni Yoga (1929) - 527:
Or he will speak of his sad life. You will think, "He is not one of us." Agni Yoga (1929) - 527:
Or he will speak of his intention to defeat his enemies. You will think, "He is not one of us." Agni Yoga (1929) - 527:
Or he will speak of his desire for riches. You will think, "He is not one of us." Agni Yoga (1929) - 527:
Or he will speak of gaining earthly advantages. You will think, "He is not one of us." Agni Yoga (1929) - 527:
He will speak of his desire for repose. You will think, "He is not one of us." Agni Yoga (1929) - 539:
At times certain centers cause sickliness, to the perplexity of physicians, since physicians do not think to seek evidence in the nerve centers of a child. However, according to such signs of sickliness and other unusual symptoms, one can judge the true condition of the body and the quality of the spirit. How much good could result from such observations! How many possibilities could be protected, thus enabling the development of psychic energy in the child. Agni Yoga (1929) - 581:
581. Usually people think that these days are absurd with complexity; but if, without prejudice, we compare these times with others, we shall see that during the last ten years much has been simplified, opening the way to evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 601:
601. Scientists speaking about the subconscious, about cerebral and nervous reflexes, about animal magnetism, about telepathy, certainly speak of one and the same thing - of psychic energy. But this term is somehow not uttered. These snatches of knowledge beg to be united into one current, but narrow-mindedness prevents the proper relating of these various fragments of knowledge. Pure science is not afraid of alleyways. Attention is being paid now to the study of secretions, and perhaps this particular direction, the investigation of glandular secretions, will call attention to the existence of other secretions. Glandular secretions have only recently attracted attention, although ancient medicine pointed out the importance of secretions long ago. This matter was avoided, although all of nature proclaimed it. Is it possible that dialectics and materialism are only limitations? The development of consciousness brings us into closer contact with the entire mighty energy. Is it possible to think as before, with only half one's brain, not caring about the locked-up treasures? Agni Yoga (1929) - 610:
610. Many think about worldwide peace. But if you dare to utter these words, you will be subjected to the most rude and hypocritical attacks. People are even afraid of peace, for their consciousness cannot accommodate this benevolence. But those who have broadened their consciousness, on the other hand, must untiringly speak about the opening of the gates of peace. Agni Yoga (1929) - 613:
Mediators can be found in the Subtle World. Of course, our own consciousness should attract a refined consciousness, and the mediator must be capable of comprehending the tasks of the world. Not long ago I spoke of how impartially one has to think about the astral world. One must gain a proper understanding of the mediators through straight-knowledge; these are not guides, but simply helpers - telegraph poles, as it were. In time, their number will decrease and they will eventually become unnecessary. Thus, all elements and all conditions will be joined in the one work. How can one point out more clearly to a merchant that he can step beyond the limits of his account books? And how can one show that health and joy abide in the realization of Infinity? Agni Yoga (1929) - 614:
614. The part of Agni Yoga that We now give calls attention to psychic energy, to the inception of the fires, and to the refining of consciousness. When these principles have been accepted, one can then begin the process of refining one's thinking. Thus, let us not think that the Teaching ever ends. Agni Yoga (1929) - 634:
634. Tell those who find the trials cruel that the goal-fitness of those trials is demonstrated by the fact that without them the spirit would not progress. The spirit's experience comes from the accumulations of former incarnations, but the spirit also wants food from the realities of its present life. Labor is available for all who desire to progress. But one should not think of the spirit as the sole producer of the experience of conscious achievement. A portion of the knowledge accumulated in the Chalice must also be applied. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) :
Is it worth while to speak of Infinity if it is unattainable? But it does exist; and everything great, even if invisible, compels us to think about the ways to it. Thus, even now let us ponder about the ways into Infinity; for it exists, and it is terrifying if it is not cognized. But even in the earthly life one can approach and can temper the spirit toward acceptance of the unfathomable. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 35:
Do not think of Fire as an abstract concept. Although we do not summon you to the stake, We do not detach you from daily life. Verily, We see Fire even in the most humble worker, if in his spirit lives the song of the endless joy of labor. We shall say that We value each manifestation of true labor, leading toward evolution. Search for this identity and you will become identical with the higher. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 40:
40. I have said, long ago, that in completion there is death! Only by incessant action may one advance in the direction of beauty. Even in the state of Pralaya the substance of matter continues its motion. It is impossible to conceive a point of cosmic suspension. It is impossible to put a point of suspension in the category of usual manifestations, if we include the fact of a foregoing cause. There is no such suspension of life as that of which people dream. A speedy motion cannot manifest in the slackness of suspension. A process invisible to us does not cease to be a process of the creative Fire. When people think about economizing in their reception, We may advise to move on, move on, move on! The quicker the better. A speedy reception will bring closer the reactions. Where forces are intensified the attraction is inevitable. The law is one in the entire Cosmos. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 101:
101. All centers refined by fires serve as sources of creation. People on Earth think that the organs exist only to sustain the physical body, but each organ of an Arhat is as a manifested creative fire. Nothing so clearly defines the life of a fiery organism as the rays of Materia Lucida. The fiery centers of an Agni Yogi constitute a creative manifestation of the Cosmic Fire. The affirmed Be-ness is in eternity and in the vital force. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 113:
113. The human spirit is raised by Us to the level of the highest understanding of the manifestations of Cosmos. When We call toward Infinity, it is in accord with the highest principle. Did the first man think about such attainment? The Cosmic Magnet of evolution is predestined as an eternal attraction, indicating the way toward perfection. The abolishment of the understanding of a boundless manifestation is unjustified. Each new day offers new possibilities for approaching the limitless growth. The absence of finiteness assures a direct consequence designating the beginning of each completion. The succession of gates which lead to new spheres We shall call Infinity. Creativeness of spirit increases with each new current of evolution. Verily the human spirit is unaware of its treasury, the expression of which spirals upward during an affirmed striving. Find application for each of the fires of Space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 158:
Every atom that draws, by its motion, toward the chain of the Cosmic Magnet, restores rhythm in the Cosmos. Each atom, in its motion evokes a chain of other motions. If humanity would comprehend that subtle pulsation which strains all spatial forces, there would not be that tendency to think about predestined forces which ruin and set an end to man's life. The process of rhythm in Cosmos is seen as a rational shifting. Thus, let us manifest wise understanding of the change. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 116:
116. Humanity has given great emphasis to the concept of Guardian Angels. When thought can sense the proximity of a spirit from other spheres, why not accept the Image of the One who guides the destiny? When humanity will realize His power, it will cognize the significance of the true Guardians. The Guardian of Spirit, the Guardian of Truth, is the One who directs our steps into the Cosmic Space. Man can think about Guardians. Thus, a spirit close to Us can sense the Guardians in the Cosmic Space. Hence, creativeness of the spirit brings one to the close Guardians. Thus, let the strivings to the Guardians be maintained upon all paths. Sensitive receptivity affords striving to the Guardians. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 309:
309. When the energies come in contact with the planet diversity is established. Human receptivity intensifies the organization of forms. Only human contact puts forms into the Cosmos. While the existence of beauty has been ordained by the Will of Cosmos, it is humanity that has to affirm the realization of its might. The spirit is the assimilator and the transmuter - thus man must think. Each wave of cosmic energies has its predestination. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 355:
355. What power is contained in the formulation of a thought! One's whole creativeness goes into a formulation of thought. One may assert that the striving to a conscious formulation of thought already impregnates the thought with life. Only the knowledge resulting from pure striving gives creativeness to thought. Hence, all shaggy thinking results in corresponding formations. These defects of the spirit are so prickly, and the protecting net suffers so greatly from these projected needles! Our co-workers must learn to think without needles. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 506:
506. In the proclaimed law of life the principle of harmony is truly majestic! Often the spirit ascribes his action to a good motive whereas the power of the spirit is impelled in the opposite direction. Thus think those who do not wish to look straight ahead toward the Light. By such thinking the spirit admits lack of will, and lack of will is chaos. Since we know that effects proceed from causes, each spirit must examine his own motives. The entire Book of Life is concerned with the qualities of motives. Hierarchy (1931) - 12:
12. Humanity has never deliberated upon the life of the Arhat. It is customary to think of an Arhat as a dweller of the clouds. The records of the drift of thought are dreadful and grotesque. Verily, We Brothers of Humanity do not recognize ourselves as humanity conceives Us. The images of Us are so fantastic that We deem that if people applied their fantasies precisely conversely, Our Images would assume true form. Hierarchy (1931) - 52:
52. Do not accustom the young ones to expect great manifestations according to their human measure. Such an outworn measure does not correspond to reality, for even in a physical sense people have greatly distorted the concept of immensity. The mind cannot comprehend that only the result defines the true grandeur. Each action can be measured only in accordance with its relation to Hierarchy and Infinity. Thus, these concepts will be like signs leading to reality. Hence, teach the young ones to think first of Infinity, remembering, moreover, that no one should compare himself to a minute grain of sand as is usually the way of hypocrites. Our measure is guaranteed by an immense responsibility. We shall not err in measuring according to responsibility. Hierarchy (1931) - 69:
Pay attention to the flow of thoughts and affirm the right waves of rhythm. People should not become like animals, who can think only in one direction at a time. The Sons of Light and Flame should sparkle in full freedom and kindle the fires of space. Verily the time comes for the kindling of the fires of space, in other words, for their manifestation even in the nearest physical sphere. It is a difficult time when fires can flash out and, if undisciplined, can burn and annihilate. Hierarchy (1931) - 70:
70. Aerolites are not sufficiently studied, and still less attention is accorded to the cosmic dust upon the eternal snows and glaciers. However, the Cosmic Ocean designs its rhythm on the summits. If we begin to think of Infinity, we should pay attention primarily to all that comes from beyond and links us materially with the far-off worlds. How, then, can one venture upon a distant voyage without paying attention to the guests from afar? Also, symptoms of life upon the eternal snows should be compared with those upon the plains. Perhaps the excessive growth of certain glands is caused by the use of water from the snows, which causes a disorder resulting from the action of the particles of cosmic dust. So many useful observations are diffused around us, one must only stretch out one's hand! Hierarchy (1931) - 71:
71. One may prosecute ignorance, but one should especially chastise superstition and hypocrisy. Like a leprous film, superstition covers weak brains. We are not against laboratories and Western methods, but We ask that honesty, efficiency, and the courage of impartiality be added to them. How can one think of cooperation when birdlike brains impede each experiment? One can produce the most stupendous manifestation if the horns of the devil do not impede in the test tube. People believe more in devils than in saints! Hierarchy (1931) - 132:
132. I call attention to the saturation of the heart and the prayer of the heart for two reasons firstly, it leads to a blending with the Higher World; secondly, it does not require a special time and can be performed during any labor. One may easily become used to a special sensation within the heart without fearing any ill effect. The heart will not be overtired by the Lord, on the contrary, only surrounding thoughts can ill-affect the heart. Thus, someday men shall finally realize the significance of thoughts, at least for the sake of their own hearts. Let them ponder upon the poison of sendings! It is time to pay attention to the amount of sicknesses generated by thoughts. During each sickness it is not bad to make a suggestion against negative thoughts. Magnetic passes over the affected organ can also be made. Nothing special is needed beyond a prayer of the heart, which creates a magnetic link with the Highest. During the laying on of hands one should not think of sickness, but should try to unite oneself with the Highest. Hierarchy (1931) - 136:
136. Only by the tension of all strength will you conquer. This must be remembered and applied. We have decided on complete success, it depends upon you to accept it. The entire garden of doubts, suspicions, fears, offenses, condemnations must be cast aside. If you desire to accept victory, every treason must be avoided, because the consequences of doubts and lack of respect for Hierarchy will disrupt all threads. When the ship is holding by only one anchor during the tempest, it is stupid to begin to change the chain. Guard the foundation, and ascend only through its growth. I shall be tireless in repeating about Hierarchy until you realize it. It is not enough to nod your head, it is time to think and to apply. I have reasons for repeating this. Hierarchy (1931) - 138:
"I do not fear, for the enemies are serving, and our adversaries are bringing precious values into the treasury of the spirit." Thus, think benevolently, and aspire to the new step, to the new attainment. Hierarchy (1931) - 172:
172. One more misconception often, because of ignorance or self-justification, people think that their thought is insignificant and can reach nowhere, whereas the potentiality of thought is great, and for thought there exists neither space nor time. But those who think chaotically are, like those who wave their hands in the dark, unaware of the object they hit. Moreover, thought accumulates in space. One can conceive of a mighty choir of harmonious thoughts, but one can also imagine a flock of chattering black jackdaws. Such congregations also fill space and disturb the higher worlds. Dear thinkers, jackdaws, you are also responsible for the quality of your thoughts. Thus, even you create your future. Hierarchy (1931) - 203:
203. You may meet people hastening with their attainments, and they may think that We are slow. But lead them under the night sky and point out the radiance of the countless worlds. Say, The Lord leads you toward this creativeness. Is it possible to be slow on this great path? We must prepare ourselves to be co-creators. It is necessary to preserve and multiply the seeds of consciousness, because the entire world is sustained by the power of consciousness. There is no power to withstand a consciousness purified of egoism. One can prepare oneself to cross all bridges with a fiery consciousness which is atremor with the pulse of Cosmos, and which, in the seed of its spirit, responds to all tremors of Earth and knows the truth of the peoples. One can apply all sacred powers of the heart to becoming co-creators of the flaming Logoi by conquering death. But so long as such daring is not instilled in the heart, the consciousness cannot grow infinitely in this direction. We call it Via Reale. Therefore, Fiat Rex is where the spirit, reverencing Hierarchy, dares! Hierarchy (1931) - 207:
207. Let us not think that the next race will fall from heaven on rosy wings. No, here also one cannot dispense with a laboratory. We welcome it if now thoughts about the transformation of the race are strengthened. For this, we shall not resort to the help of monkeys, but shall turn to the foundations of human nature and add the accumulations of the vegetable and mineral kingdoms. Thus the human spirit will receive a regenerated garment. Precisely, man can and must think of the future, not with prejudices, but starting from the facts of the existence of bodies of different degrees. If such degrees exist, then no one can maintain that intermediate stages based upon mutual advantage may not be found. It is difficult to understand Hierarchy if its continuity is not comprehended. Similarly, the various degrees of bodies exist when they are mutually nourished. Hierarchy (1931) - 233:
233. It is necessary to become as accustomed to battle as to daily labor. One should understand a battle not only as a test of excelling in strength but also as a source for the accumulation of energy. We cannot think of mastering the elements without a battle. And how ready must we be at a call, for otherwise we may waste the action of the Higher Forces. Hierarchy does not mean the steadfastness of repose, but steadfastness in the midst of battle. Can something else be substituted for battle, when Our Magnet is tense and each victory is the joy of the entire Hierarchy? If it is difficult for some to accept Hierarchy through love, let them accept it as a fundamental necessity. Hierarchy (1931) - 238:
238. How powerfully is cosmic energy reflected in the human organism! Each cosmic fire meets consonance in the human organism. How much can be learned through a spiritual approach to the investigation of all manifestations of the centers! If one were to consider the human organism as the reflection of the manifestations of Cosmos, many consonances could be perceived; and the centers would become a fiery manifestation for science. Only a spiritual approach will reveal the significance of all cosmic correspondences and their human reflections. The centers may be regarded as accumulators of cosmic energies. It is correct to think about direct nourishment for the highest centers. The solar plexus absorbs each energy that is sent and consciously feeds the centers. Thus, comprehension of the fiery centers is the most essential task. Medical science will be able to diagnose a disease only when it knows its correspondence with cosmic energies. Hierarchy (1931) - 240:
240. When people shall investigate not only fires and rays but also human secretions, then one may think of a change of the body. It is strange that people understand the powerful chemical processes that take place in their organisms and at the same time consider the products of these processes only as refuse. One can see how powerful is the blood or saliva. One can see what unusual strength the blood of the vegetable kingdom, valerian, transmits to a plant. Equally powerful are saliva and the other secretions of the glands. But one must observe the causes of increase and decrease of the reaction of the energy of these products. The saliva of wrath is poisonous, and the saliva of benevolence is beneficial. Is it not important to investigate such generally known manifestations, for which mechanical equipment cannot be substituted? Thus we shall again approach the lost knowledge regarding the substance of psychic energy, that mysterious Atma, which in ancient medical science was found in using the products of the glands. One must be able to oppose the fiery element by Atma, which is incombustible. Hierarchy (1931) - 260:
260. How often must the gardener water the garden entrusted to him? Certainly every day, except during a beneficent shower. When people close their shutters, the gardener weaves baskets for the ripening fruit. Verily, the shower frees the gardener from the labor of carrying water. Is it not the same with the Teaching? Certainly the foundations of the Teaching should be reiterated each day. Every hour, the Teaching should be protected from the leprosy of habit. But in the time of the whirlwind the Teaching is not in need of protection, because in it alone will the sole hope of men be found. Then they will turn their heads from Earth and perhaps for the first time perceive the far-off worlds and the heavenly Fire. The gardener calls the shower a blessing. Shall we not say the same of the whirlwind, which will force us to think of the Fire of Space and of future existence? Hierarchy (1931) - 277:
277. In reality, the inner fires are basically analogous to electric light. The greater the tension, the more intense the light. The purple star is the sign of utmost tension. You have felt the reaction of such a tension; it corresponds to Our constant tension. Take the manifestation of electricity as conforming to the Infinite. Often the profane think that the tension of the higher worlds is less than their own. "As in heaven, so on earth," and the great tension of the higher spheres is not to be compared with the earthly battle. One can easily conceive how problems are magnified in space. Hierarchy (1931) - 299:
299. Each concept has its balance. Reverence of Hierarchy has its balance in the understanding of the pledge. If reverence of Hierarchy is directed upward, then the pledge is downward. There even exists a teraph of the pledge. You saw a pledge through a teraph. Thus, the pledge is indestructible when Hierarchy is realized. I testify that as the Teacher is immutable, so is the pledge firm. Therefore, do not pronounce the word Teacher in vain. But having pronounced it do not think of severing this silver thread. A superficial persona can realize the consequences by a simple example; let him firmly attach to the wall a twisted rubber band, and let him, with closed eyes, pull it with all his strength - a bruise, not at all supernatural, will be the consequence. What then, may result from the severing of the silver thread? Once again a timorous and mischievous consciousness will speak of threats, but any law, any machine, may be the cause of unpleasantness if improperly handled Hierarchy (1931) - 325:
325. A poorly developed mind always stumbles at a seeming contradiction, it cannot reconcile Hierarchy with resourceful independent activity. Certainly, without synthesis the most monogenic conceptions will fall apart like brickwork without cement. The realization of synthesis will be like a step toward the transformation of the race. The remark about the immortality of unicellar organisms is correct. But with what can one bring into unity our heterogeneous elements? One can eliminate a multitude of artificial means, bringing to life the dormant crystals of psychic energy. One may think of it as our origin. Only united understanding of conscious striving toward the affirmation of ascent generates the power of transmutation. Do not think this an abstraction; I advise accepting it as necessary for the ascent of the race. Hierarchy (1931) - 328:
328. How difficult it is for people to realize what determines their own welfare. They think that they create; they think that they labor; they think that nothing will take place without them. They think that in them lies the foundation. Woe to those who take credit for that which does not issue from themselves, for these servitors of darkness are verily the destroyers of luminous inceptions. Certainly the attempts of these dark ones only determine their own destruction, for Light is unconquerable. Thus self-destruction occurs where there is disobedience to the Hierarchy of Light. Thus, the attributing of creativeness to themselves by the dark ones has a reason, because verily the jinns have affirmed themselves as co-workers of Light. Each evil intention is the affirmation of victory. Hierarchy (1931) - 340:
It is not correct to think of the humility of a Hierarch-humility ahead and the Command behind. Likewise, the concept of Hierarchy is clearly expressed in the words of the Apostle about the Comforter. This advice should be similarly understood, because inaction in sorrow is not indicated, but consolation is prepared through achievement. Thus, even the best Teachings are obscured by not acknowledging that which is imperceptible to earthly sight. Hierarchy (1931) - 348:
348. Leave all the past to Us and think only of the future. Let us not take anything useless from the past; let us not burden our consciousness by anything. I, Myself, will put away and will remember all that is valuable! Events propel one into the future. Therefore Hierarchy must be understood as a life belt; so, also, the sign of the Mother of the World may be understood. Do not be disturbed, for I will turn all to usefulness. We shall shout into the ears of the faint-hearted-Hierarchy!!! The Teaching is given at the imperative hour, and one must have the ears of an ass not to hear the thunder. It is useful to rejoice before the victory. Let us rejoice, and thus unite ourselves with the joy of the Lord. Hierarchy (1931) - 355:
355. The life-activity is intensified by different vibrations of the subtle energies. Thus the essence of life-activity and that upon which the life of each spirit is based are so inadequately realized. People think that the life process is contained only in the tissues, forgetting that the creativeness of Cosmos is intensified by the subtle energies and by that invisible process which permits perpetual interchange and contact with the Spatial Fire. The maintenance of psychic energy is based upon the spiritual process. Verily, humanity must realize where is the source of life-activity and in what is contained the interchange for the growth of the forces. The moment humanity severed itself from the Source of Power, the shifting of the forces occurred; thus it is in the entire cosmic constructiveness. Hierarchy (1931) - 376:
376. I shall say of treason to the fanatics and bigots, They assume that treason is only a matter of thirty pieces of silver, but they forget that it is contained in each blasphemy and slander. One should not think that a malicious word is not also treason. It is precisely malice that is often inseparable from treason and slander. One and the same black tree nurtures these loathsome branches, and their fruits are as black as the roots of shame. One must speedily liberate oneself from the horror of malicious words. Hierarchy (1931) - 394:
394. The intensification of energy between the disciple and Teacher is analogous to a steam engine - a continuous projection and restitution. Therefore We point out so persistently the necessity of concordance, for benevolence, striving, and gratitude. Only by those means can one develop the dynamics of concordance. A steam engine is provided with fuel, but We have an inexhaustible reservoir of psychic energy. One should not think that the enumerated qualities are needed by Us; on the contrary they are needed by you. Otherwise how will you strengthen the bond with Us? The powerful rhythm of the dynamo of spirit can be affirmed, not by doubt, egoism or self-pity, but only by an indivisible, vigorous striving toward Us. These strivings must be introduced into life. It should be remembered that each physical law must remind of the stability of the laws of the spirit. With such a consciousness one can verily become a co-worker for the transformation of life. Hierarchy (1931) - 400:
400. Compared to the vegetable kingdom, the animal kingdom provides far more feasible experiments. If one understood Agni Yoga, one could feel to what an extent the influence of man exerts itself on animals. It can be seen to what an extent irritation or fear or assurance is transmitted to them. Certainly the law of Yogism extends from a "deadly eye" to resurrection. But through a multitude of intermediate steps one may observe various effects. Those who approach Agni Yoga should be warned of the possible consequences of thoughtless actions. How many unpleasantnesses might be avoided by simple self-discipline, to which one should accustom oneself. How many achievements accumulated through centuries are swept away by an unrestrained roaring. One must think of self-perfectment. One must arouse in oneself the superiority of the spirit, which will always be sustained by Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 406:
406. A traveler is in need of indications. Success is a very sensitive flower. The seeds can be planted only at a designated time. One must leave the house in time. But when the Teacher ordains the sowing, not a moment should be lost. Only children can think that if today has passed, tomorrow will be better. But a courageous mind understands that success that is missed will not be repeated. Even the sun does not shine uniformly. Refinement of understanding should be developed. The complexity of the time will increase. He who did not discriminate yesterday will not be resourceful tomorrow. The Teacher foresees an undeferrable, immediate sowing. Hierarchy (1931) - 417:
417. Each spirit creates its own karma. Each nation builds its own Karma. Certainly nations are looking for a leader, because even an established prestige cannot sustain those people who think erroneously. Neither gold nor vulgar, glamorous names, nor piles of inapplicable counsels will save a nation. Verily, the fiery thought, the fiery spirit of the leader will provide new ways. Therefore, let the star of the Spiritual Leader shine brightly at the time of cosmic perturbations. Thus, let the great Realm of Light rise upon the ruins of the old world. Hierarchy (1931) - 418:
418. Diseases are divided as sacred, karmic, and those that are admitted. The first two concepts are easily understood, but precisely in the book Hierarchy one should mention the admitted ones. Who or what permits these diseases? Certainly ignorance and the horror of non-realization. It is not enough not to think about them. Children likewise do not think of them, yet become infected. One should protect oneself in consciousness and create an invulnerable armor of nerve emanations. Even severe epidemics cannot develop if people master their consciousness. An experiment with the substance of psychic energy would indicate what powerful antiseptics people carry within themselves. For this, two conditions are necessary the first - realization of psychic energy; the second - realization of Hierarchy as the sole path for the increase of psychic energy. One should not look upon Hierarchy as something abstract. One should realize firmly that it is the most powerful life-giver. We call it the primary remedy. But even a pill must be swallowed and an ointment applied. There is no effect from a remedy that is in a trunk. Likewise, the Benefaction of Hierarchy must be taken by striving. Thus, an irrevocable striving will afford a healing result. Hierarchy (1931) - 436:
436. Let no one think that without the energies of the heart he can comprehend help, cooperation, and Hierarchy. Neither the mind nor intellectual erudition will enlighten where only the tensity of the heart can kindle the rainbow of complete comprehension. The shield of heart-comprehension is most lasting. The sword pierces suffering, but the heart is the stronghold of the hero. To you, the keepers of the Stone, only heroism is befitting. Only unwaveringness and courage befit you. The ecstasy of a hero comes again with the tension of the heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 442:
442. If you want to ponder upon the Three Pearls of the World, can you feel your heart as a summit, bestowing power upon the three sacred rivers, which nurture many lands? Can you master the trinity of consciousness without diminishing one part? The spirit must be accustomed to divisibility. One can imagine amidst sloping hills a strong snowy summit, which takes upon itself all the burden of the whirlwinds. So rises an Arhat, who takes upon himself the entire burden of imperfection. As clouds hover around the summit, sometimes screening it from earthly eyes, so the wearisome burdens of the world pierce the Chalice of an Arhat. One must possess the stronghold of striving in order to nurture the rivers, gathering the whole invincible Service to Hierarchy. Why is the Service called great? Because it approaches the Infinite. This is the measure by which you can think of the Three Pearls of the World. Hierarchy (1931) - 446:
446. It is necessary to accept the one direction to that Heart where there is no refusal. The channel of the heart must be purified. Will it not be the protecting net of the planet, like the silver threads of destinies? One should not think of the heart as a blob of lower matter. If so, how to contact the Highest World? Hierarchy (1931) - 451:
451. If one were to expound the condition and aims of Yoga, the number of applicants would not be great. For them the renunciation of selfhood would be dreadful. When a Yogi feels the same during want or plenty; when he feels himself only a disposer of means; when he feels his destination in bringing service to the world and his holiday in communion with the Higher Forces - such a way of life, with the assumption of all the burdens of surrounding imperfections, will not be pleasant to many. Many are altogether incapable of thinking about the future, lulling themselves with the misunderstood letters of the Scriptures. We must not think too much of the earthly, yet it is not said anywhere that we should not think of the future. The thought of the future is already like gates to the Infinite. Thus, think of the future, and you may be sure that this thought will be supported by Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 452:
452. One should think of Us precisely as of an Inexhaustible Spring; otherwise the earthly rivers may dry up. Much has already been said by Us about the Teaching being a source of life. It should be understood that the linking of the worlds would already be a salutary conquest. Heart (1932) - 54:
54. With justice they ask, "What distinguishes the significance of thought in the New Age? If thought is affirmed so persistently does it mean that a special designation is given to it in the regeneration of life?" This is entirely correct. If during the Black Age thought was centered around man and magnetism was spread across small distances, in the New Age thought is Space! Therefore, one must not think personally but spatially. Heart (1932) - 59:
59. Three circumstances can burden karma especially. The first - the denial of the Teacher; the second - the suspicion that the contact with Hierarchy can bring harm; the third - shrinking from a mission of responsibility. Only the heart can whisper the beginning of denial, of suspicion, of retreat. He who has many times betrayed the Teacher begins in madness to assert that he never even thought of treason and did not think of retreat; an obscured mind may invent a thousand justifications to conceal that which has long since been inscribed in the scroll of karma. It is better not to approach than to manifest apostasy! The night is not dispelled for the apostate! Yet this is not a punishment, it is but the consequence of the sowing! The heart knows how to discern the seed of treason. Heart (1932) - 83:
83. Distinguish between tension and fatigue. There is great similarity between these two differing conditions. One must sense when it is useful to arrest them by transferring one's attention to another center. The golden balance is especially applicable here. During fatigue how many of those in the Subtle World await this condition! Not only those who are evil and who are straining the will to their own means but a multitude of unpersonified disincarnate entities attempt to cling to the magnet of a heart. People complain of confusion of thought during fatigue. Why should this not exist when the confused thoughts of the lower strata of the Subtle World penetrate into the consciousness! The lower strata do not think firmly, and these flocks of thought-fragments obstruct space. A precise thought, even of hatred is more valuable in relation to the tension of energy than the confusion of uncrystallized thinking. For an Agni Yogi, contact with a swarm of grey thought-specters is most distressing. The Teacher is primarily solicitous about the tendency of thought. The greatest speed and striving are developed over great distances. Heart (1932) - 92:
92. An ancient legend relates how a certain king, desiring to free himself of all outside influences, asked counsel from a sage. The sage said, "In thy heart thou wilt find liberation." But the king became indignant, answering, "The heart is not sufficient, a sentinel is more of a guaranty." Then the sage bade him farewell, saying, "The principal thing, then, is that thou shouldst not sleep, King." In the legend our heart is pointed out as the only defense. Not without reason do all Teachings prescribe prayers before sleep, in order to strengthen the beneficent link. Humanity does not like to think that more than one-third of its life passes in sleep, subject to special and unknown influences. Science gives little attention to the significance of sleep - this existence in the Subtle World. Is not a strong unity with the Hierarchy needed when we are at the threshold of something unknown to our habitual consciousness? Consider that almost half of life passes beyond earthly existence! Of course, a heart ready for all three worlds can continue the consciousness into the next region. Who would want to assume the destiny of the king who wished to depend only upon a sentry! Heart (1932) - 99:
People desire evidence, but there are many proofs before them, which means that first of all one must remember these and understand the power of thought and the fire of the heart. Think! The power of thought indicates to man the significance of culture. Heart (1932) - 121:
121. When I call to strive toward Me, it means that amidst the battle a dangerous moment has arisen, and the unification of hearts is needed. It is impossible for one to imagine a complete victory in Infinity, but for the same reason defeat is equally impossible. Often a physician carries the pain over to another part in order to demonstrate its relativity, but cooperation does not need such examples. When the builders of a great plan are called, there can be no relativity. When the hour is dangerous, the heart aches. One may think of many causes, but the basis of anguish and alarm is one, namely, the austere part of the battle. It would be impossible to imagine a battle as an advance without obstacles. Thus, We are on guard and We call the co-workers to stand solidly. Heart (1932) - 127:
127. Each thought gives birth to action. The most insignificant thought creates a tiny action; therefore think broadly, in order that even in failure there may remain a potentiality sufficient for substantial consequence. Even if people often do not know how to act well, at least they could cultivate good and broad thoughts within themselves. I am emphasizing cultivated thoughts, because the dark dust annihilates the beauty of creation. It is difficult to ask for a thought about righteous creativeness when a mist of blood clouds the consciousness. But sooner or later one will have to turn to the force of purified thought. Therefore it is better to begin sooner. Heart (1932) - 132:
132. One must think each day of the tasks of the New World. One must strive to the New World as to something which already stands behind the doors. The care of the New World must not be left to another when it ought to be realized by every one of us. Heart (1932) - 135:
135. Thought-reading comes from straight knowledge. Not artificial magic, not glaring of the eyes, not the holding of hands, but the fire of the heart connects the subtlest apparatuses. There are two difficulties - the reader may be surrounded by several currents, and the one whose thoughts are being read may think so unclearly that he himself is unable to establish his basic thought. But the reading of thoughts is instructive not only as a phenomenon for the contemporary consciousness of humanity, but as a scientific physical experiment in the transmission of currents. There are so many significant experiments awaiting their turn! You all know of the luminous manifestations, but as yet no scientists have investigated the appearance of these lights. Are they optical manifestations, purely visual, or are they spatial chemical ones? Perhaps this condensation of energy may set the beginning of a new method of lighting. All these manifestations belong to the investigations of psychic energy. Why should one think that humanity is destined to limit itself solely to the one type of cosmic energy called electricity? There may be many channels for the manifestation of this energy. But, of course, it is easier for people first to pay attention to their own microcosm - the heart - in which slumber all the energies of the world. Heart (1932) - 139:
139. The coming era must free humanity from all slavery. This can be attained by Hierarchic cooperation. We shall not tire of reiterating about cooperation. The significance of the all-embracing heart cannot be realized if, instead of cooperation, one dreams of various kinds of slavery. Thus, during the study of magnetic currents, let us determine that the realization of cooperation increases tenfold the might of all binding currents. It may seem strange that an ethical concept of cooperation should react on a physical concept of currents. Someone who is unaware of true science may think thus. But you are sufficiently aware of how inseparable is the domain of spirit from physical laws. Heart (1932) - 147:
147. Repeat to physicians that they should observe people during the so-called healthy state. The most interesting manifestations for physicians will not be observed during contagious diseases. The principle of contagion itself reminds one somewhat of obsession, but, of course, the most instructive manifestations of psychic energy will not take place during a contagious disease. Nevertheless, this condition is never taken into consideration. How, then, can we expect expedient discoveries when the most important - psychic energy - is entirely unnoticed, not even disputed, even not denied, but simply unnoticed together with the most insignificant manifestations? The most successful method will speak again about psychic energy. Someone closing his room with all locks will secretly read of psychic energy, and without confessing it to anybody will nevertheless think about it. Heart (1932) - 148:
148. Again one will come with a question, "Why is so little said about the Subtle World in all scriptures?" Be assured, much is said everywhere, but people do not wish to notice this. Upon ancient icons one can see green spheres representing the earthly, and red spheres, the fiery - in other words, those of the Subtle World. Upon one icon one can see a whole scene in green tones and alongside it the red world of the angels. What could be more graphic? All prophecies are filled with messages about the Subtle World. Even in the Koran the Subtle World is not forgotten. It is impossible to name one Teaching where there is not a place allotted to the life of the Subtle World. Because of the horror before everything invisible, people stuff their ears and close their eyes, preferring to remain in ignorance. But can one think about the heart, about psychic energy, without remembering about the Subtle World, vast and so indivisible from the dense world? Heart (1932) - 149:
149. Do not be astonished that even in the days of greatest tension I speak with you quietly about the mystery of the worlds. This comes from long experience. One cannot conduct a spiritual battle other than by citing all the abysses. The days are so tense that if we think in an earthly way we must walk depressed, but the supermundane law leads us upward. Thus, the one who does not descend ascends. But it is only by spirit that we can avoid descent. Thus, above the earthly decision there is a heavenly one. Thus, above the brain there is the heart. Heart (1932) - 185:
185. People are so far removed from an acknowledgment of inner manifestations that only a few will understand the special meaning of My indication to be together in silence. For them silence is inaction, since they are so unwilling to know about the mutual reaction of energies. Only a broken nose or injured eye is a sign or evidence of energy for them. Whereas an intense silence represents a fiery fence and, augmented by the number of those who unite, it becomes a real stronghold. Therefore, in a hour of tension you should gather and sit in silence. Of course, one can think of the one path, in which salvation lies. Thus I send you all strength. Heart (1932) - 187:
True, the brain cannot always retain the given instructions, but even where consciousness is dim there nevertheless remains an unusual sensation of disquietude which forces one to think especially about certain dangers. Likewise, one must ponder upon everything connected with the Teaching. Heart (1932) - 188:
188. The immediate duty of everyone who knows of the Subtle World is to affirm this invisible but real world at each opportunity that presents itself. Even though some become angered, let them think about reality. If human physiology were supplemented by a study of the Subtle World, which links the essence of all the conditions of existence, our earthly world would then at once change into a distinctly new era. I affirm that the noise of the turmoil has reached unprecedented limits, because the bond between the worlds is completely neglected. Let no one say that he has not been duly warned. Let the traveler not forget that he cannot return to the home he abandoned, that only by himself can he reach the Luminous Citadel to which he is summoned. Let the traveler remind everyone at the crossroads about the irreversible paths. Heart (1932) - 191:
191. I want to accustom you to the scale of Infinity. This accumulation is effected slowly, as is the comparison of events. The neophyte cannot grasp events in their world dimensions. To him it is even difficult and unusual to change his room. How, then, to think of world wings! Heis also held back by considerations of the pettiest property, and he does not see the step when any condition is admissible because it is weighed on the scales of Infinity. Heart (1932) - 192:
192. Sickness may nestle within a man for a long time, but if it does not manifest itself in a coarse physical manner, none of the earthly physicians will acknowledge it. Ten prophets and clairvoyants may testify in vain about a hidden sickness, but they will be regarded as liars because the coarsest stage has not yet taken place. Similarly, humanity has educated itself in coarse forms in everything, having eschewed refinement and straight-knowledge. Even the most intrusive signs of the Subtle World are exiled to oblivion. No one wants to know or to count the innumerable words in all tongues that speak very definitely about the Subtle World. Let us take for instance a favorite word inspiration. It means that someone or something was inspired from somewhere. The word quite clearly implies that something came from outside, yet people, irresponsibly speak repeatedly about this manifestation which pertains precisely to the Subtle World. Just think how many signs are present in the world, and something blinds the eyes! Is it not darkness? Heart (1932) - 207:
207. How tortuous are many observations of life! One can study the success of outer actions in relation to the heart-striving. Besides, one can study which deviations from strivings react upon the outer waves of the currents. It can be seen how at times a condition, insignificant from the point of view of daily life, has a tremendous influence upon inner action, and vice versa, the slightest unworthy desire may destroy the structure already prepared. But it is not customary to pay attention to the activity of the heart. People are ready to doom themselves to any unhappiness rather than think about its causes. We are also concerned to see how people permit an intolerable trend of thought near the magnetic centers, unwilling to recall that particular vigilance is needed, especially near these centers. Of course, everyone may think about himself, but where there is a step of millenniums, the flutter of butterflies is unfit. One must ultimately learn co-measurement! Thoughts about the Highest give birth to the highest. Heart (1932) - 248:
248. Each day brings new decisions. It is wrong to think only of today, for thus one may remain with the past. All battles waged for today will be lost tomorrow. The Banner will reveal the path of the whirl. Heart (1932) - 251:
251. Some deny everything invisible. Not only savages but many literate people do not wish even to think about the stars. The teachings hint about countless heavenly abodes but people apparently are undesirous of hastening their path. It is the same as in the theater where the spectators weep, yet a moment after are ready to resume their wrath and to crush each other. Heart (1932) - 256:
256. The fiery path should be understood as the path to the Sublime. Not words, nor fear, nor habit, but communion of heart is the most immutable and most eternal manifestation. Thus the rainbow bridge will bring that shore closer. How many controversies there are, concerning that shore; but it exists, and one must find the path to it. Not the withered leaf of autumn, but the flaming heart shall cross all bridges. He who does not think about the inception of the fire of the heart does not know the upward path; he does not want to see it in a radiant light. Heart (1932) - 260:
260. Since the so-called state of Nirvana is not rest but the highest tension of energy, one may ask whether rest exists altogether. Indeed, how is it possible to imagine rest if everything is in motion and exists by reason of motion? The very concept of rest was invented by those who desired to hide from existence. They preferred passivity, forgetting that there can be no moment without motion. Balance is the concept needed. One should think not of rest but how to preserve the balance amidst the whirlwinds. The silver thread is tautened by the power of striving, hence one must know the meaning of balance, lest one burden the thread of Hierarchy through faltering. The thread will not break when tautened. For even a straw resists as long as it is not bent. The silver thread is founded upon the law of concatenation, but if someone does not refrain from hasty fluctuations, he usually cannot hold the link. Thus, let us not bemoan the lack of rest, because it does not exist at all. Heart (1932) - 273:
273. The karmic husk recalls another shell, the shell of the subtle body that also brings many disturbances into existence. Actually, though neither of these shells should exist at all. Only human imperfection permits these borderline formations. Of course, the physical body assists the transformation into the subtle body, but if the spirit does not free itself in time from earthly attractions and carnal desires, the subtle body cannot separate itself in a pure condition. It bears upon itself a special sediment of earthly passions. Even though the subtle body frees itself from these vestiges, the shell nevertheless endures for a long time, swaying like a scarecrow, and frequently a very negative one. Human ignorance confers these sediments upon the beautiful Subtle World. If people would think of the link between the worlds and of the destined evolution, they would not dare surround themselves with such harmful debris. Heart (1932) - 274:
274. The shells of the Subtle World are especially close to dense existence because of the earthly attraction. It is precisely the shells which roam through the entire world in the shape of specters, and diverse evil spirits like to take possession of such gratuitous quarters. And the responsibility of those who pass into the Subtle World with earthly passions is great! It is dreadful to desecrate the wondrous Space, which leads to Light and which can reverberate with supreme knowledge. How hideous is the husk of petty carnal desires from which it is so easy to free oneself. One has but to think of the Hierarchy of Light. Heart (1932) - 277:
277. One can think with the brain or with the heart. Time was, perhaps, when people forgot about the work of the heart, but now is the era of the heart, and we must concentrate our strivings in this direction. Thus, without relieving the brain of work, we are ready to recognize the heart as a moving power. People have contrived a myriad of limitations for the heart. The works of the heart are understood narrowly and often impurely. We must bring the entire world into the sphere of the heart, because the heart is the microcosm of existence. He who is not inspired by the great concept of the heart, will minimize his own significance. We give Our decree against irritation, but only greatness of heart will preserve one from the poison of irritation. We speak of containment, but where is the ocean of containment outside of the heart? We recall the far-off worlds, but it is the heart, not the brain, that can remember Infinity. Thus, let us not disparage that which is bestowed upon us as the receptacle of Bliss. Heart (1932) - 284:
284. A simple dairymaid, while she churns her butter, already knows the secret of the formation of the world. She also knows that one cannot make butter out of water. She will say that one can churn milk or whip an egg; thus she already knows the matter that contains psychic energy. But precisely this circumstance will not seem convincing to the scientists. The dairymaid also knows how useful is a spiral rotation, but to some this postulate will seem prejudiced. Even if angered, think of the surroundings and transfer the physical laws to your own existence! Only thus will you survive Armageddon! It would of course be an error to forget the application of the heart as the counterbalance of all confusion. Heart (1932) - 285:
285. Command your heart to come as close as possible to the Teacher. If words are necessary for the affirmation of the Teacher, begin to converse with the Teacher as though he were beside you. It is not necessary to expect an answer from the Teacher only in the usual words. The answer may be in numerous signs, apparent and also remote. One should absorb the entire scope of life in order to perceive the signs of great creativeness. It is necessary to realize how broad is the battle field of Armageddon. It is also necessary to think about the proximity of the Powers of the Highest World; independent of the conditions of life, they may be behind the shoulders of every striving spirit. Verily, we are contacted by the gentle touches of the Subtle World, yet one must feel these not only during the stillness of night but in daylight as well. The error of mankind is that it notices all subtle sensations only at twilight. Now is the path to Light! Heart (1932) - 294:
294. Of course, disparagement is a bad adviser. The most insignificant is born of disparaging. Let those who belittle not be regarded as martyrs; they have sown rotten seeds, and they creep low hoping to see the sprouts. Quite the contrary, by affirming, people right themselves, and thus they build strongholds. You already have examples of the usefulness of affirmation. Works can only grow by benediction. Think about benediction. Heart (1932) - 313:
313. The consequence of the beginning of the Greatest Battle reacts primarily upon the heart of mankind. The affirmation of the heart is especially needed now, otherwise the ignorant heart will not be able to withstand the hurricane of the confusion of the elements. Therefore, think of the heart as the basic principle, which connects you with the distant worlds. It must be realized what actually burdens the heart most of all. Not special events burden the heart so much as the succession of small specks of daily dust. This is very necessary to remember, because great events can give a special influx of psychic energy. But Armageddon does not consist only of great events, on the contrary a multitude of small actions receive their evaluation, and to this shower of small currents it is necessary for the poor heart to become accustomed. I say poor, because in essence it already knows the great fiery spheres, yet in the meantime it must be shattered against the rocks of Earth. Heart (1932) - 318:
318. People who have visions should be carefully examined by physicians. Thereupon, special symptoms of the heart and nerve centers will be found. As the cadenza of ancient India is far more refined than the Western scale, so, also, the heart that cognizes the Subtle World will afford incomparably more subtle modulations of tone. Of course, physicians avoid examining healthy people; thus they overlook a precious page which guides one to the future. Usually, all miracles and visions are relegated to the category of hysteria, but no one explains what hysteria is. They will say it is an intensified reaction of the sympathetic nervous system, or they will attribute it to an irritation of the peripheral nerve endings; they will determine many causes among various reasons and will apply most bovine remedies, but they will not trouble to think whether in these manifestations there is not a higher reason. Heart (1932) - 319:
319. A miracle is a manifestation of the most subtle energies, which are not accounted for in schools of chemistry and physics. A miracle is not evidenced only in levitation and loss of weight, to which you were witnesses; the very same subtlest energies are utilized in life oftener than people think, and these manifestations, incomprehensible to the majority, must be studied. This is not necromancy, not spiritualism, but simply the science of the most refined energies. Before us is the human heart, the most sacred treasure-chest, but it is necessary to harken to it and to approach this highest throne, cleansing our hands. You have witnessed examples of negligent physicians who did not profit by the beautiful evidence of a flaming heart. Now they are paying for their blindness. A miracle may take place, but it is necessary to unite the most refined threads of the heart. Therefore We point out the necessity of unification of consciousness. Heart (1932) - 326:
326. Striving toward science primarily obliges one to precision of observations. Is it possible to generalize contrasting manifestations? On the contrary, the wealth of that which exists should direct our thoughts toward a multitude of observations. First, let us gather these observations, and let us not be superficial in our deductions. Sufficient advice was given by the Teachings. One can now think about the refinement of our assimilation; thus we shall come closer to the boundary of the Subtle World. Heart (1932) - 329:
329. Who, then, will think of success in the Subtle World if it is not permissible to speak and think? The Teaching that does not know the Subtle World does not serve as a guide, because earthly existence is not even an hundredth part of life in the Subtle World. This means that it is useful to know the conditions of the more lasting existence. But now there is a battle in the astral world and the conditions are still more complex. Heart (1932) - 358:
358. You already know how slow is the growth of consciousness in a similarly slow way is the home of the consciousness - the heart - transformed. Hence, it should be realized that he who does not think of the heart will also fail to improve his consciousness. It is true that the heart in its essence is not separated from the highest spheres, but one should transmute this potentiality. How many deflections occur in a heart unpurified by higher thinking! Many valuable transmissions will assume an ugly outline, simply because the heart remained neglected. Such a multitude of the best, of the subtlest shadings and feelings, will be absent from the forsaken heart! Will not malice build its nest in a defiled heart? And let us not accept these words as abstract remarks; the heart must be educated. One cannot build up the brain without refinement of the heart. Ancient metaphysics and modern psychology attempt to reach the heart, but how can any subject matter reach the heart when the word heart itself is not mentioned? Heart (1932) - 363:
363. Let us once again turn to the quality of the pulse. From different angles it will be necessary often to point out this indisputable testimony of the affirmation of the heart. Not the beat of the pulse as much as the observation of its quality will give the picture of the heart's vitality. Until one succeeds in photographing auras one can already begin to observe the pulse, not during illness but during good health, marking what sensations affect the changes of pulse and precisely how. If the aura gives evidence of the presence of illness, the quality of the pulse offers the entire scale of reactions. However, the aura is something transcendental for the majority, whereas the pulse provides a completely physical manifestation. But how solicitously and cautiously one should understand the study of the pulse! Contemporary physicians hardly take note of the quality of the pulse. More than once shall we return to the study of the pulse when we think of vibrations. Heart (1932) - 371:
371. I already have spoken of the significance of rays and currents that pierce space. Such considerations would not be difficult to verify scientifically, it would seem. Why not examine the atmosphere transpierced by every possible ray and forced saturation? It could be proved that a condition of oversaturation of the atmosphere is possible. Of course, this forced oversaturation of the atmosphere must produce abnormal results. Man cannot be subjected to constant strokes of lightning or a constant downpour of arsenic or any other poison. Aside from medical considerations, one should think of the crossing of waves. Even the simple rotation of an object produces strong disturbances. To what a degree, then, must the refraction of waves react upon the human heart! But apparently people do not think of anything beyond their own stature. Heart (1932) - 372:
372. You already begin to think of such subjects as astrophysics and astrochemistry. It would seem time to ponder on how these powerful reactions affect the nature of humanity. Soon the powerful levers of far-off worlds will begin to be brought closer for the amelioration of life. But with all the wealth of possibilities the heart element must be added to everything. The action of the subtlest energies of the heart transmutes the chemism of the rays. One cannot imagine a chemical laboratory without the participation of the heart. When human thought shall recognize the heart as an impeller, not as an egoistic personal instrument, but as a collaborator with the subtlest energies, the predestined transformation of life will at once begin. Heart (1932) - 380:
380. True, the battle of the past is not to be compared with the battle of the morrow. One must not think that Armageddon is a commotion in the kitchen. No. The greatest guns are in action and the most fleet cavalry is involved. If we make comparisons with the past war then we are comparing Europe, as it were, with the entire world. I give this comparison lest anyone think that the present is usual and easy. One should gather all unwaveringness of the heart in order to find oneself in the ranks of Rigden. Thus, one should not forget the days that we are crossing. Heart (1932) - 395:
395. Who can fail to be serious now when all thinking beings realize the downfall of the old world? Precisely, the downfall! Because many things are not yet outlived, incommensurable ingredients are thrown into the one Furnace, and the atrophying lack of discipline carries decomposition with it. It is necessary to summon all valor in order to advance in thought about the heart. The vibrations are aquiver, and it is impossible to demand precision from warriors when confusion dulls the eyes. Conquer anxiety, for the world is atremor, but do not believe that one can continue thinking in the habitual manner. Think only of the future, only of the Teacher! Heart (1932) - 405:
405. Events are bearing away the corrupted world. This period was indicated in all scriptures. Nevertheless, people do not think of what is taking place. They cannot even begin to think of the future. Thus, one should not produce a book without indicating the Teaching of the time which has come. One cannot assume that something will still alter the direction of the current created by people. On the far-off worlds there is already a horror of the fiery inevitability, yet Earth continues to shroud itself in a dark cover. That which necessitated a century now occurs in five years - the progression of acceleration acts according to law. Therefore, when I speak of the heart it means that salvation can be found along this channel. Do you hear? I repeat about salvation! Not arguments, not doubt, not uncertainty, but salvation will be the sign of that hour. One must understand still more firmly how unfit by now are the old measures. Only one bridge remains from the highest worlds - the heart. Let us approach the source of the sensing of Light. Let us understand that even in the fiery furnace the youths were not consumed when they ascended by way of the heart. The time is a difficult one! Thus shall we repeat, fearless of the derision of the ignorant. They do not have even an idea of the significance of the heart. Heart (1932) - 419:
419. One may ask people to think of the heart at least occasionally. At first, one should create a general striving in this direction. The planet cannot be upheld by only a hundred hearts. It is necessary that people should accept the heart, at least partially, as the guide of life. Heart (1932) - 423:
423. In discussions of the education of the heart seeming differences of opinion may arise. Some will insist on a cautious attitude toward the heart, but others will recall My words, "Burden Me still more!" A shield is needed against each evil attempt, but one ought to add a still greater burden in the name of the Great Service. Thus, the energy for Service must be intensified; it increases with intensification. Many are envious of everything that emerges from oppression, for it is especially disheartening not to be noticed even by the dark forces. But few are those who appreciate intensification as a source of development of creative energy. Of course, with the thought of murder no intensification occurs. During an attack aiming at annihilation a fiery armor is necessary. Each warrior must think of such armor. This will not be the signal of retreat from battle, but wise caution. There is no contradiction between the burdening of the heart and caution. One must be prepared for all kinds of attacks, and flexibility of thought is necessary for this. Heart (1932) - 447:
447. We understand how the great future is being prepared. True, people do not accept Our methods. They do not value the immutable and guiding quality of the consciousness. They think something will succeed by the usual laudations and by money, but, according to Our method, beauty is born of tension. Let us not disparage when the roots of the tree are already growing. Therefore, caution is so greatly needed when there is unprecedented tension. The approach to life through the heart as a guiding principle is not only the reiteration of previous Teachings but it also performs a true transmutation of life. Heart (1932) - 467:
467. Hygiene of the heart is predicated upon good deeds, but in the broadest sense. Thus, good deeds do not include the encouragement of treason and malice, and the countenancing of false prophets, imposters, cowards, and all servants of darkness. Good deeds do not include heinous negligence and deliberate concealment. Good deeds aim at the well-being of humanity. Thus, the heart acquires solemnity which is like the harmony of the spheres. Verily, good deeds can actually be distinguished as beneficent achievements, not by obduracy, but by goal-fitness. Often good deeds are understood as the grimace of irresponsibility; it is easier not to think and permit an easy deviation. Heart (1932) - 475:
475. However, not many firm spirits are required to change the perilous situation. A few flaming hearts can rise in self-sacrificing vigil and weave the firm net of defense. Not the supernatural, or magic, simply a flaming aspiration of the heart will unite the worlds. I have already spoken of the end of Kali Yuga, but some think of hundreds of years that seemingly remain. No allowance is made for the possibility of acceleration, although simple chemical experiments prove that reagents quicken manifestations. Heart (1932) - 480:
480. If some one begins to complain about the intangibility of the Subtle World, point out how exceedingly erroneous is this statement. The wings of the Subtle World touch people more often than it is customary to think. But people themselves brush off the invisible flies and an invisible web. Often people also fight against an intrusive thought and turn around with the question, "Who calls me?" A multitude of subtle but entirely real sensations fill life. Because of their physical reality many of them can even be studied with comparatively crude apparatuses. As you know, the feeling of invisible webs over the face can be distinctly and enduringly felt. It would seem that for physicians who occupy themselves with research in the domain of psychic phenomena, this sensation should be very significant. Why not experiment with such people by means of various apparatuses, regarding pulsation, character of secretions, regarding the heart and the receptivity of the skin? The subtle element will also indicate a kind of tremor near the person under observation. Thus, one could begin useful observations by groping, but the chief trouble is that usually such experiments are carried on sporadically, without unwavering iron patience. The Subtle World demands striving, not convulsions. Heart (1932) - 509:
509. Where then is that sentiment, that substance with which we can fill the Chalice of the Great Service? Let us gather this feeling from the best treasures. We shall find its components in religious ecstasy, when the heart quivers at the Highest Light. We shall find its components in the feeling of heart - felt love, when the tear of self-renunciation glistens. We shall discern it in the hero's achievement when power is multiplied in the name of humanity. We shall find it in the patience of the gardener when he ponders over the mystery hidden in a seed. We shall find it in the courage that pierces the darkness. We shall find it in the smile of the child when it is attracted to a sunbeam. We shall find it amidst all flights that carry us into the Infinite. The feeling of Great Service is unlimited; it must fill the heart, which is forever inexhaustible. The sacred tremor should not become the daily gruel. The best Teachings turned into soulless husks when the tremor left them. Thus, in the midst of battle, think of the Chalice of Service and take an oath that the sacred tremor shall not leave you. Heart (1932) - 514:
514. If a simple motion evokes memory, then special conditions of the Subtle World are necessary for illumination. One may notice with astonishment that sudden illuminations do not depend upon rational conditions. Illumination descends in quite unexpected moments. One can even notice a series of the strangest motions, pressures, and thoughts, as if coming from the outside. Psychiatrists should investigate this condition. Valuable observations could be accumulated that will help us to approach the conditions of the Subtle World. Of course, a sensitive heart will perceive this state of illumination by the quality of the pulse. The sacred knowledge has nothing in common with somnambulism and spiritualism; the state of illumination is an absolutely natural one. These fires of the past and the future have only to be noted. In the Subtle World one must also refine the consciousness. Hence, each educating of the heart is a gate to the highest worlds. We fear that these undeferrable advices will give place to everyday conventionality. Someone will say he knew this long ago and will go to the bazaar. You may then ask in overtaking him, "Why, then, do you not ponder upon the heart and think about Fire?" Heart (1932) - 532:
532. People think in vain that each treason and malevolence does not evoke a rebounding blow. At times the blow may not be immediate, and often it cuts off all possibilities without any visible consequences. But the law of equilibrium is immutable. A heart must be engraved upon the indicator of the scales, because it is the judge of balance. Hence, all warnings against malevolence are not only ethical but are valuable as remedies. Heart (1932) - 533:
533. People think in vain that a High Spirit becomes insensitive to minor treasons. One the contrary, sensitiveness grows with purification of the heart. Of course, parallel with this, the power of the heart also increases, but sensitiveness still cannot avoid being poisoned by the surrounding malice. Thus, the path of purification cannot be called obtuse. One must realize how much easier of access is the purified heart. Therefore, among the questions of the Mysteries there was one - "Canst thou cast out the fear of pain?" The heart knows the pain of the world, but it also knows the superterranean rays. It is not easy to make these rays evident, but on the other hand, the scientists can cognize special cosmic rays that gather around a purified heart. Not without reason is the purified heart called a summit. Thus, the purified heart can be utilized for many experiments, but of course such a precious vessel should not be broken. It can be said that the karma of the destroyers of hearts is a very heavy one. Heart (1932) - 541:
541. I affirm that even the slightest action in the name of the future pierces the strata of tension of the atmosphere. The accumulated refuse of the past is cut asunder by the sword of the future. The shield of the future is the most reliable and salutary. One must not think of the inaccessibility of the future, for it is being created tirelessly - thus, the heart is the pledge of the future. Heart (1932) - 543:
543. Man manifests the most disgraceful spectacle by starting to read a book with a firm intention not to take into consideration its contents. From this issues the remark, "I know everything, everything is old." Yet the simplest advice has remained without application. It can obviously be seen how even the most essential observations were specifically neglected in order thus to depreciate the Teaching. One may light-mindedly deride, but not a single Indication can be disregarded. We speak now about the education of the heart; but will we not hear from the most stupid that they knew about it long ago? Whereas they think more about cutting their nails than about the heart. Heart attacks are most often caused precisely by failing to think of the heart, and we are ready to succumb to any overindulgence rather than admit to ourselves respect for the heart, as the center of existence. Heart (1932) - 558:
558. Fear and irritation are called the gates of darkness. The servants of darkness dispatch fear first of all, in order to confound the spirit. Each conjuration may comprise danger inasmuch as during the conjuration terror may penetrate - thus the most precise magic may be turned into the utmost danger. Hence one must lean upon a more certain means. An educated heart will first of all eradicate fear and recognize the harm of irritation. Thus the heart is that armor of Light which will put to shame the cunning of darkness. As is ever asserted, the heart is constantly ready to smite darkness and bridle chaos. It is especially sad that many do not desire to think about the power of the heart. Thus, they not only cause themselves dejection but bring harm to their near ones. Each treasure unrealized merges into Chaos, thus strengthening darkness. Heart (1932) - 564:
564. Astrologically, both worlds are in approximately the same positions. Thus Armageddon is of course foreseen along the principal paths. One should not focus one's attention on isolated actions. The earthly Armageddon is in closest link with the Subtle World. In separate instances this may be less favorable, but the general tendency of it was foreseen long ago. The chief significance is determined in the Subtle World, earthly events being only the echo of the invisible battles. Hence I call your attention to the Subtle World. One should not only think of it but be imbued with the significance of it for coming events. If merciless enemies are revealed, they should be sought for there; when we search for true friends, we will find them there. That world should stand before us as a reality! Heart (1932) - 565:
565. Much more of the wondrous occurs than we are accustomed to think. One could cite some historic instances of how prominent persons disappeared without leaving traces. But those who, for certain reasons, could not hide, apparently died, asking that they be covered tightly and that afterward thick layers of flowers be strewn upon them. During the night unknown persons came, made an exchange, and departed with the apparently dead. One could point out more than one case in Asia, Egypt, Greece, when events demanded such a transformation. Of course history represents these events in an entirely distorted manner. Empty tombs and secret cremations could recall much that is unknown to the people. One should measure with large scales. One should not assume that things are limited. Materia Lucida is ample for all achievements. One can develop great responsibility precisely through great measures. There are many ways, and if now We insist upon the shortest, it means that the limit of events has approached. It is correct to observe the causes and the course of events. But only a few feel responsibility for what takes place. I can affirm that each indicated situation has its most immediate designation. Since ancient days it was customary to investigate the disciple's degree of observation. For this, a seemingly abstract formula was altered and it was observed whether the keen intelligence would be capable of retrospection in order to find application for the formula expressed. The Teaching can deepen the understanding through observation. Heart (1932) - 576:
We are not necromancers to resuscitate lifeless bodies. The current of the heart must constantly and independently strive upward, and then will the meeting with the Hierarchic current produce a benevolent spark. Indeed, one has sometimes to revive even cork mannikins for a single action, but this will be only a passing action without consequences for a true ascent. It is sad to see the corks jump and to foresee the fall that splits them in two. It is sad to know how the labor of raising them is wasted, but the heart is given to each one in all its limitlessness. So much is already given, so much already experienced, that it is terrible to go back to tossing corks! Thus, let us once again think about the solemn constant ascent when one can fully trust such cooperation. Only with such mutual labor can one accustom oneself to, and love the variety of manifestations. Only a few can understand this, because the cosmic multiformity frightens the untempered heart. But how shall we hide from such astounding multiformity? How shall we learn to love it and to have done forever with the limitations of a cramped trend of thought? Let us counteract it with the heart as a shield. For the shield was carried in the left hand. Thus, let us understand the heart as armor. Heart (1932) - 584:
584. Much of that which is quite familiar remains uninvestigated. Have perspiration and saliva been exhaustively examined? We read of poisonous saliva. We know of beneficial saliva. We have heard of the varied properties of perspiration, and yet neither of these secretions has been investigated. The sweat of labor and the sweat of overeating will not be alike. The saliva of anger and the saliva of aid are different, but these symptoms are primitive. Every human state produces a special chemical reaction. In studying this truly cosmic multiformity of the microcosm, one can arrive at an understanding of the physical and spiritual worlds. With an intelligent man the reactions will be varied. One can learn how greatly the sweat of prayer and of high, heartfelt aspiration differs from the sweat of self-interest. The sweat of him who runs to help is completely different from the sweat of the hastening murderer. In comparing such contrasting reactions, the products of psychic energy can be traced. Thus the future scientific achievements are close. Of course, the investigator himself should manifest sufficient sensitiveness. He will have to detect different emotions and, through honest comparison, clarify many confused conceptions. The connection of secretions with changes in the aura will also enrich the experiment. Besides, there will be no need of vivisection or other tortures. The investigator could visit all possible localities of human activity and collect natural and not forcibly induced testimonies. The most difficult will be investigating the products resulting from prayer and higher aspiration - in other words, with the most important expressions. But also in these manifestations the one who desires will find the real treasures. You have noticed the evidence of perspiration in connection with the movement of the heart, this especially is a rare example of the aspiration of the heart. Thus, advise young physicians and scientists to pay attention to the urgency of these observations of the fiery diseases of which We have already spoken. These observations will be very useful. One should not forget about the coming fiery epidemics. Many elaborate reminders are spread throughout the history of humanity. Especially now, when the utilization of unstudied energies has reached significant proportions, one should think of the possibility of the rebounding blow. The scientists should pay attention to the peculiarity of many diseases. They cannot be explained merely as a condensation of the social vortex. The causes are far deeper, and Our Advice about the education of the heart is very timely. Heart (1932) - 597:
597. Let us not think that little is given to us, let us leave this doubt to madmen. Much is given, the heart is strengthened again, and the approach to Hierarchy and to the Subtle World in full consciousness is also given. But it is only the heart that will bring one to the Fiery World. Let us approach it without terror; we cannot say without tremor, for this beat of the rhythm is inevitable, however, it will not be terror but solemnity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 7:
7. Just think! Each of us carries within himself the One Fire, immutable throughout the entire Universe. No one cares to imagine that the universal treasure is within him. The elements are not identical in the entire Cosmos; the change in their qualities does not permit us to ascribe to them identicalness. But the fire of the heart alone unites through its magnet all world structures. One must think about this preeminence. It is necessary to utilize this treasure in the entire structure of life. There is but one Light of Fire in all the world. We can understand that Fire manifests at the most remote distances. There is nothing supernatural or mysterious about it. Even a lesser disciple has heard about the all-pervading Fire, but he has failed to realize its application. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 53:
53. A thoughtful physician may ask concerning the fiery illnesses, "Are they named as quite specific sicknesses, or are they spread through the majority of diseases?" The second is closer to the truth. Fire can aggravate all illnesses, therefore great attention should be paid to the state of fiery striving. Besides, it must be remembered that any fiery manifestation cannot be abated merely by water or cold, but rather through psychic energy, which resists Fire everywhere. This energy, as a sort of condensation of Fire, can absorb the fiery surplus. Thus, attention should again be directed to psychic energy when We speak about the heart, about the Fiery World, and about Our affirmation of the existence of the Subtle World. When you read about being consumed by the inner fire, bear in mind the reaction of psychic energy. It can be manifested in three ways through autosuggestion, through physical inaction, or through the highest action at a distance. However, physicians often forget that it is not the medicine but some external condition that helps. We recall one remarkable case when a physician possessed powerful psychic energy, yet stubbornly attributed its effects to his medicine. One can easily realize the extent to which such benefits would increase if the physician understood wherein his power lies. Only, do not confuse the heart's energy with external magnetism and so-called hypnotism. Both of these manifestations are artificial and hence, temporary. The heart's energy is not applied forcibly, but is to be transmitted by contact with the current. If, prior to all physical means, the physician and the patient would simultaneously think about the energy of the heart, in many cases the reaction would be instantaneously useful and healing. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 62:
62. Fire must be alive. Inactivity is unnatural for Fire. Energy generates energies. It is especially harmful to tear man away from his customary labor. Even through the lowest forms of labor man creates a manifestation of fiery energy. Deprive him of labor and he will inevitably fall prey to marasmus; in other words, he will lose the Fire of Life. One should not propagate the concept of people's retirement from work. They do not age because of advanced years, but from the extinction of Fire. One should not think that the extinguishing of Fire exerts no harm on the surroundings. Harm occurs precisely when a space occupied by Fire suddenly becomes accessible to corruption. This decay of life is opposed to the law of Existence. On the contrary, human society should sustain Fire in all its surroundings. The fire of the Druids was a reminder of the maintenance of the Fire of Life. It is inadmissible to quench fire in anything, not even in the smallest. Therefore, do not interfere with the festival of the spirit, even though its language be incomprehensible to you. That which is unintelligible to you today will become clear tomorrow. But fire once extinguished cannot again find the same application. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 74:
74. There is no reason to think that black magic is now especially increasing in Tibet. Of course it has increased there greatly, but this is only one phase of its world-wide development. One cannot imagine to what an extent this black network is being spread. It is impossible to conceive the entire diversity of its participants. It is impossible to reveal all the unsuspected combinations which sustain each other. Can one be reconciled to the fact that heads of states, prelates, Freemasons, rebels, judges, criminals, physicians, the sick and the healthy, are all at work in the same black field? The difficulty of detecting them is that one cannot indicate any definite organization; all is based on separate individuals, who are deliberately placed in the most varied activities. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 77:
77. The absentation that you observed of course has not a physical but a yogic significance. It is induced by an urgent need of appearing without delay in distant countries. One should get accustomed to such summons when there is so much tension everywhere. For only the blind can think that tomorrow will be as yesterday! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 83:
83. The dark forces have brought the planet into such a condition that no earthly solution can restore its conventional prosperity. None can regard the earthly standards of yesterday as suitable for tomorrow. Hence, humanity must understand anew the meaning of its transitory sojourn in an earthly state. Only through a fundamental defining of one's existence in the carnate form and through an understanding of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds can one strengthen one's own existence. One should not think that the delusion of trading can even temporarily insure a secure existence. Life has been turned into trade, but who of the Teachers of Life has ever been a shopkeeper? You know the great symbol of driving the money-changers out of the Temple; but is not Earth itself a Temple? Is not Maha Meru the foot of the Summit of Spirit? Thus one can indicate the predestined Summits to the inhabitants of Earth. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 94:
94. When I call, "Help through thought." I show a special trust. Not everyone can be asked to help in thought. One must be certain of the quality of thought and the concentration of heart energy. Such choice thoughts are like a powerful radio. One should know how to muster complete devotion, and how not to encumber thoughts with irrelevant feelings. A hurricane is necessary to carry sendings - steadfastness also will be urgently needed. It is erroneous to think that thought is important only for the earthly plane; perhaps it is even more important for the Subtle World, to create a powerful collaboration. During the tension of the world, equilibrium can often be created precisely by thoughts. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 99:
99. During every illness one can apply thought as a means of healing or relief, but such thought should eject the sickness from the organism with full force, without hesitancy or delay. However, if such force be lacking it is generally better not to think about the sickness at all, but to leave to the lower Manas the carrying on of the inner battle. It is most harmful to waver in thought and to visualize a victory of the sickness. In such cases it is better to distract the attention of the patient from his condition. When people speak of the fatal outcome of a sickness, they themselves bring it closer. The least serious sickness can assume dangerous proportions if nourished by thought. Observations should be made in hospitals concerning the effect of thought upon the process of illness. Even the healing of wounds depends upon psychic energy. Thus we arrive again at the very same Fire generated by thought. All treatments by rays, thermal action, and applications of light comprise the same fiery influences, which are weak in comparison with the power of thought. Hence , the most vital advice is to develop fiery thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 100:
100. Consideration of the significance of synthesis in earthly existence is correct. The entire force of consciousness should be preserved during the attainment of the higher spheres of the Subtle World. Yet only a synthesis of consciousness affords this possibility. One should also become accustomed to the most rapid orientation, and what could better contribute to this than synthesis? People speak of vigilance, but under this quality they think of vigilance in only one direction. But even trusted sentinels have perished from striving in only one direction. Can we value all nature's riches if our eye is unaccustomed to mobility? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 101:
101. No justification is possible where there is hatred. I summon to magnanimity, not to weakness. One may renounce everything for the Service of Light, but one must test good will in the Fire. This must be understood with the strings of the heart. But when you encounter a tiger, do not think of helping him; there is a limit to abomination. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 106:
Thus may one advise each one who begins to think about the Fiery World. At the outset let us bring complete devotion and cultivate that step of love which acts as an inextinguishable Light. Since the earthly world is based upon manual creativeness, to approach thought-creativeness is more attractive. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 125:
125. The situation in the world is difficult; everywhere there is a kind of ossification. People think to entrench themselves in a bog, but whole mountains are splitting as a reminder of what is coming. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 129:
129. If we begin to speak about firespouts, many will altogether fail to grasp the meaning, and others will think we refer to coarse electrical manifestations. Yet, one should ponder deeply upon this subtle fiery action. You have just seen how a mere scratch has caused a fiery burning. Such a manifestation is not from a physical infection. A firespout touched the torn tissue. Similar manifestations can be observed which conform to external fiery tensions. The torn tissue, with all the nerve outlets, serves as a magnet, as it were, for the fiery waves. Indeed, those people who possess vigorous heart energy can more strongly attract the waves of tensed Fire. Therefore, in such cases I recommend water compresses, but no alcoholic preparations. During the tension of Fire alcohol must be avoided, for it concentrates the fiery waves. Many drunkards could give instructive testimony about the fiery waves that cause such sufferings! Of course, I am not speaking now about nerve conflagrations, which only a few have observed. Even so, the firespouts must not be forgotten in such a tense time. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 141:
141. Even a savage can fly in an airplane, but let us not think that formerly it was any better. I have shown you the records of the Thirty Years' War in order that you may understand how, even in comparatively advanced countries, coarseness and ignorance have ruled. Records of refined Rome, Egypt, and Babylon could be cited, at which the heart would shudder. Hence, all who look to the future should continue to knock for admission. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 144:
144. Much is going on roundabout and especially where there is a Magnet. The Teacher forewarns that nowadays the most unusual conflicts may be expected, so crowded have the lower strata of the Subtle World become. People have decided to fill the Subtle World with great numbers that are arriving before their normal time. No one has thought what the consequences will be for the people themselves. It is impossible to slaughter millions of people with impunity, without setting up a most grave Karma. Even if the karma is not a personal one, so much the worse, because it increases the Karma of nations and of the whole planet. What has been said about peace-makers is the more correct, since because of them there arises a proper attitude toward the future. The lower strata of the Subtle World must not be filled with the horrors of uncompleted karma. One should not think that this will have no reaction upon the condition of the planet. But the principal cause is that no one thinks about the Subtle World at all. The isolation is most frightful; precisely the dark force exults at each alienation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 150:
150. One must not look upon the labor of Fire as something psychic. Consider Fire as something physical. It will be easier for the average consciousness to think thus. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 158:
158. Psychic energy, that is, to say, fiery energy, or Agni is manifest in every living being. Everyone can discern in himself dense, subtle, and fiery elements. Wherever we sense a manifestation of psychic energy, there already is the fiery domain. From these fragments an entire fiery conception of the world can be formed. Each one, through attentive observation of the reflexes of his being, can note a great number of characteristics of the fiery domain. This should be observed, because in such manner we cease to think of the Fiery World as something abstract. Such a conception of the Fiery World is especially harmful, nor do all abstract interpretations assist evolution. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 164:
164. So, too, one should not think that in the Fiery World its beings are constantly surrounded by tongues of flame. Fire can be crystallized, but its habitual state may be characterized as light. These communications are simple, but it is better to mention them in order to avoid the usual misunderstandings. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 169:
169. Once again we are faced with a series of threatening events. Again I remind you about the Lion Heart. I am not speaking about failures, because grave events are pregnant with many consequences. Be not amazed at the tension and at special alternating waves. One must know the manifestation of derangement of rhythm. Wherever all is well let us not have to reiterate that you hold fast to Me as the only support. Execute My Decree in the most precise manner; precision is essential, for small clefts are very dangerous. One must hold out with the Lion Heart. Let us not think that the enemies are weak, for they are strong; yet I am not speaking to distress you, but only in order to affirm the Lion Heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 171:
171. The need for fiery knowledge will, like the imagination, lie in the domain of accumulated life experiences. Indeed, remembrance of the Fiery World is incomparably rarer than subtle impressions. Often people have no words to express fiery impressions. People usually do not think with their minds, but limit their thinking by the conventional words of others, thus introducing dead words into the vast domain of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 178:
178. Only through conscious striving can human evolution be advanced. When you think about particular measures for evolution, it is necessary to invoke all cooperation. A teacher says to a pupil, "You will not solve the problem as long as you have no desire to solve it." Thus, too, in life one must voluntarily wish to move with evolution. Let each one understand this in his own way, but positive action contains at least a small possibility. Mobility of thought already belongs to the fiery domain. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 181:
181. It is often necessary to remind about events that have already been molded. This is not an encouragement but a statement of fact. People are directed far more often than they think. But still more often they do not think at all, being carried away by a stream of prejudices. Yet We can but send a vision or a dream wherever something concerns the Common Good. At present the world is especially in need of such indications, otherwise the confusion of minds may close the principal path. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 182:
182. Confusion of minds does not permit humanity to think about the Fiery World. Perverted materialism has actually turned thought away from matter as a source of light. The spirit has been rejected and matter forgotten - the bazaar has remained! People think that what has been said is an exaggeration, but here is a simple example - dispatch one courier with a request for good and one with a request for evil, and compare the results. Counting up the replies, you will comprehend why it is necessary to make haste. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 184:
184. Do not think of soulless people as monsters. In various fields they even attain mechanical preeminence, but Fire has left them, and their works have become darkened. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 194:
194. Upon cognizing the Fiery World, one must forever forget the small, since it does not exist. As a physician does not regard anything as insignificant while mixing a curative compound, so, too, a grain of gun-powder in a powder magazine is not small in effect. We sensitize ourselves by examples of that which exists. What good is education if the brain remains crafty and the tongue false? People can be divided according to refinement of heart, but not according to falseness of consciousness. Do not think that falseness of consciousness has no significance for the Fiery World. Thus again from morals we come to chemistry. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 220:
220. Let us learn to discriminate - thus we will become generous. No limited person can become spiritually rich, but one should have compassion for a neighbor's color blindness. For, up to the highest steps, each one is subject to such diversities. Let us not demand that all people think alike. It is good if they can discriminate between Light and darkness. But subtle vibrations are not easily perceived. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 224:
224. Benignity is one of the fiery qualities. But what have people made of this quality? Not flabbiness but full justice is included in benignity. The fiery heart distinctly understands the inadmissibility of malice. It knows about the creativeness which excludes malice as a worthless expedient. Benignity also senses goal-fitness, that is to say, the higher measure of justice. About the sense of justice We have spoken much, but it is so fundamental that one should affirm it in each statement. Otherwise what will balance personal feeling when one has to gaze at the Light from behind a screen of blood? Not without cause do people say of an unfair judge that he has blood in his eye. Thus, amidst discourses about fiery reactions we must continually regulate the fiery currents of our nerve centers. Each mention of Fire already evokes a certain tension of it. Therefore, whoever wishes to think fierily must also know about fiery responsibility. Such responsibility is most weighty, for it includes the most contrasting inceptions. Yet between the subterranean fires and the higher Light there is a broad domain! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 228:
228. During the investigation of loss of weight, the laying on of hands is used, just as during increase of weight; this means that the hands transmit certain fiery energy. But this will be only a certain fiery step, the next one will be transmission of the same energy by means of the glance, in which the question of distance will be secondary. Thus it is possible to increase or diminish the weight of an object at a distance. In truth, would it not be a pleasing occupation for a merchant! Therefore it is well that the manifestation of such energies is not common in the present state of humanity. It is possible to point out many experiments that can alleviate everyday earthly life; but, actually, people would make use of them for increasing the number of killings. Meanwhile the fiery energies are knocking at their prison doors. The date is coming when they will either be applied intelligently or they will pour forth as fiery sicknesses or cosmic cataclysms. Three alternatives lie before humanity. It remains for it to choose one according to the state of its consciousness. Freedom of choice is always given. No one can deny that before the disaster of a world war a great number of warnings were given. Even not very far-sighted people observed them, but madness blinded the majority. This manifestation was before the eyes of the living generations, yet their circumspection was not increased. Ten million victims crowded the strata of the Subtle World. People prayed for killing but did not think about atonement for the violation of the law of Existence! Instead of intelligent understanding, people are ready for new killings; they do not reflect that fiery energies will flood the planet as a natural effect of the law of nature. Thus, in the "Fiery Book" it is necessary to write for those few who are willing to think about the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 231:
231. Actually, Fire is a unifier. When the fire departs, decomposition immediately sets in. True, in fermentation decomposition accumulates new fire, but this is already a particular conjunction of particles. One should think similarly about each action. It will not be incorrect to say that the expulsion of Fire from thought generates decomposition. When I speak about unifying, I am also presupposing fiery welding. As the caster knows the proper quantity of metal for a group of figures, so does Fire act on the unifying of peoples. This unification can be represented as the creation of one gigantic figure, with all the power of a giant. And we must strive for the formation of these collectives of the spirit. Let us not regard them as artificial Golems. The monster, Golem, remained without the fire of the spirit and therefore destroyed itself. The spirit is a fire-bearing magnet, and it is possible to join to it a portion of the higher energies. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 235:
235. Fiery affirmation takes place not in pleasant drowsiness but in storm and lightning. He who accustoms himself to feel tranquility amidst lightnings easily meditates about the Fiery World. It is necessary to think about the World of Light. Thoughts should be send into its heights. Thus is it possible to participate mentally not only in the earthly battle but also in the battle of the Subtle World. Indeed, earthly destructions are as nothing, compared to the destruction of the Subtle World. A great number of the best intentions are dissipated together with hideous accumulations. At the same time the inhabitants become involved, particularly those who display activity. There are many of these, both in the lower strata and in the higher. The fire breaking through is sensed by all who have not accustomed themselves to the fiery state. Therefore, when I speak about thinking of the Subtle World, I am advising something very useful, and when I speak about thinking of the fiery worlds, I am advising something indispensable. The affirmation of fiery thought is already an acquisition of invincibility. As the links of a coat of mail are gradually strung together, so, too, the fiery plumage grows invisibly. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 237:
237. Do you not think, when words elude you, as it were, that a considerable portion of your fiery energy has been directed elsewhere? One should not be astonished that fiery energy must be considerably expended when people are in widely separated countries. The fiery substance of musk can with difficulty make up for this expenditure. Thought about distant actions augments the sending of energy. One can think confusedly, as if in a drowsy state, and energy is hardly generated by this weak pressure; but the power of thought is like the lever of a pump, and the action of the pump's piston will produce a distant attainment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 243:
243. One must not approach Fire with covetous aims. A simple prayer about perfectment opens the best Gates. Likewise, a simple truthful attitude assists in cognizing the actual rhythms of the Cosmos. It is easy to substitute greed for cosmic rhythm, but the bond with Hierarchy leads to realization of Truth. Experience in the beautiful keeps one within the bounds of authenticity. When the earthly world is so rich, when the Subtle World is still richer, when the Fiery World is so majestic, then experience in the beautiful is needed. Only acuteness of observation helps to affirm beauty. It is a mistake to think that transitory methods of art can create a single basis for judgment. Actually, only the power of observation, which nourishes the third eye, provides a firm foundation for creativeness that is suitable also in the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 246:
246. You have read about the fact that for seventeen years daily earthquakes have been taking place; this scientific information is not entirely accurate. For eighteen years Earth has been continuously atremor. One must affirm all the details of the dates of the approaching fiery denouement. Indeed, in view of the growth of the waves of Earth's tremors, one should be alert and think whether all is in order. But the condition of the world is not helped by the seismograph needle. Even if at some time all the seismograph needles were to break, this would be of no help, and besides, what newspaper would publish anything about this breakage! In a word, events created by people have a greater significance than they think. Thus, count back the eighteen years and you will see a significant and highly abhorrent event. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 247:
247. The tremors of Earth become stronger; ask those who have a double pulse how much it is increased. Undoubtedly, all that is related to fiery energy has been augmented and intensified. People strengthen these regions by the order of their living and thinking. Nothing so irritates the fiery element as disorderly thinking. Formerly people were, at least sometimes, taught to think. Not infrequently scanning and memorizing the laws of life awakened the current of thought. But the awakening of cravings and of egoism can lead to disorderly thinking. Amidst these mere fragments chaotic fury is engendered. Why invoke destruction? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 250:
250. If for a moment we imagine space as consisting of layers of paper, and we subject it to the action of radio or television, then on each layer we shall find a perforated outline; entire portraits will be impressed on the spatial layers. Impressions remain on the strata of Akasha in exactly this manner. Sometimes we are ready to complain that for a long time we do not see what we would wish, but we do not consider that for various reasons an image need not be impressed in space. Images not made by human hand are carried like sheets of paper in a whirlwind; that is why one must become accustomed to the thought that everything is ineradicable. Only thus is it possible to become truly cautious and solicitous about one's surroundings. One must not think that it is possible to escape the law, which is expressed even in simple physical devices. It can easily be imagined how a portrait, spatially transmitted, may be intercepted at any point of its transmission. You know enough about physical teraphim; this means, then that there can also be subtle teraphim. Therefore one must guard everything valuable, not only in the home but also in space. Protective aerial conduits can be created, but they swallow up a mass of energy. Thus, let us learn to really guard the precious concept. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 281:
281. Among fiery manifestations, radiation from the fingertips during work is very instructive. Around the writing hand waves of light can be seen. Moreover, they change according to the content of the writing. Thus, one can observe a highly important manifestation - the visible participation of Fire and also the variation of Agni energy in accordance with the inner quality of the work. Of course, you have noted not only waves of color but also luminous formations which arise during the reading of a book. These messengers of Light can come from outside as well as within, but both serve as a proof of the activity of the fiery energy. Many are able to see these stars, but they do not know how to focus their attention. This brings us again to the same point - spasmodic impulse bears no more significance than sleep, as far as its ultimate effect on the work is concerned. Only concentrated attention and perseverance without discouragement will lead to the discernment of the manifested laws. Let none think that the possibility has not been given - rather, it has not been accepted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 287:
287. True, Armageddon is not wanting, yet even the dark force itself at some time yields a store of new cunning devices. Let us not complain because of the many, many attacks. It cannot be otherwise. The ability to become accustomed to danger is a powerful weapon against enemies. Verily, people are in danger every moment. It is a great delusion to think that everything rests in safety. Maya appears to men under the guise of tranquility, but precisely the Yogi senses that the cross of existence stands immutable. Only the acceptance of the cross and the ascent of the Mountain where there are even five-legged calves, only such valor will carry one over the abyss. Let us not forget that I ordained caution, because it is a quality of valor. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 295:
295. You know that during suggestion one should not wave the arms or stare at the patient. In general, it is not necessary even to look into the patient's eyes, but one should project the will from heart to heart. Only afterwards should one proceed in applying one's will from the center, in the needed direction. It is absolutely useless for the patient under suggestion to know what is taking place. In fact, the preparations for suggestion often set up an undesirable counteraction. Besides, although the patient may believe that he is ready to submit to the treatment, his Manas will resist the intrusion. The longer both consciousnesses are mutually balanced, the more potent the suggestion will be. However, the experiment should not be announced in advance; each treatment should take place unexpectedly. But physical conditions must be favorable. The temperature should be average, moderate, without the irritation induced by heat or cold. The air must be pure, and it is advisable to have a light aroma of roses or eucalyptus. One should arrange inconspicuously that the patient be comfortably reclining in an armchair. A bed is less suitable. Everything sudden or noisy should be shunned in order to avoid the possibility of a shock. It must not be forgotten that during suggestion the subtle body is in a state of great tension and attempts to leave the body. Therefore, one should with all possible caution forbid its leaving the body. Naturally, all commands should be mental and not oral. Western hypnotists scoff at the idea of a mental command; they think that words and fingers can dominate the will. But let us leave them to their occidental blunders. In certain primitive tribes the patient was smitten on the forehead with a club. Such an act also subjugated the will. But where there is the Teaching of the Heart and of Fire the methods must be different. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 296:
296. Of course, there are people who will say that a blow with a club, being a direct method, is therefore permissible, but that fiery action is something concealed and inadmissible. By such reasoning each one who thinks about good is already dangerous, but the murderer is only a reflection of the social order. Not a few people think in this manner and in so doing obstruct all that is subtle. But the club is no longer useful; the subtlest solutions and respect for the human heart are necessary. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 304:
304. People love to discuss evolution and involution, but avoid applying these concepts to themselves. Not following their own evolution, people attract similarly insignificant satellites from the Subtle World! The Subtle World is really striving toward the earthly one, but in full conformity. Consequently, if people would strive toward evolution, they would attract evolving beings. Thus, the betterment of world conditions would be in the hands of humanity itself. Thus, each striving for the Good creates a response not only in the Subtle World but also in the Fiery World. If for some reason such striving remains unexpressed, it nevertheless remains in space in full measure. The potential of Good is like a pillar of light. A carpenter, shoemaker, or physician can think equally of the Good. Constancy and steadfastness in Good is already a conquest. Some may regard the time spent in the Ashram as imprisonment, but with the development of the spirit it will be the most salutary of all sojourns. You know how time flies, and in this flight one becomes accustomed to Infinity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 306:
306. One can observe in daily life much that pertains to the customs of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Humanity can be divided into two types one never leaves dirt behind, and when preparing to depart brings everything in order and cleans everything up lest someone else be burdened with the rubbish; the other does not take any consequences into consideration and leaves heaps of dirt behind. You may be sure that the second is far from the Fiery World. You may be equally certain that the first is of a fiery nature and is a purifier, like Fire itself. One should also observe the way a man passes by small wayside stops. One who is aware of his mission hurries on, though he is well-disposed toward everything he encounters. The other contrives to devise some confusion at each stop, disturbing the surroundings. The first is experienced, having passed through many incarnations, and understands that a night's lodging is not his Father's house. The second cannot discern true values and is ready to tarry at each chance bazaar on his way. Thus people constantly reveal their natures. Only an experienced traveler knows that a night's lodging is not a destination and understands how carefully one must treat things which may be of use for the caravan that follows. He will not use up all the firewood, but will think of others. He will not pollute the well, because of its usefulness to others. Thus, one can observe where is Light and where is darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 317:
317. Not only is human unemployment reaching dangerous proportions but the idleness of nature must also attract notice eventually. One need only note how quickly flourishing vegetation is replaced by dead sands. The creeping death of Earth's crust should be called suicide not mismanagement. Sands, glaciers, landslides do not presage a brilliant future. It is impossible to hasten the healing of nature, even if people turn to a healthy direction of thought. It will require decades to restore to health Earth's destroyed crust. But for such especially beneficent measures human cooperation is needed. But do we see signs of such mutual labor? Do not destruction and discord prevail in human minds? Is not every effort toward unity met by derision? People do not wish to think of the reality of the future. We speak of the great Agni, yet scarcely a thousand minds dare to think about its undeferrability. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 318:
318. One should pay attention to impending events. One should realize that humanity is entering a period of continuous warfare. Such wars vary, but their sole basis is the same - hostility everywhere and in everything. No one reflects upon what a devastating conflagration is created when multitudes of people consolidate a circle of destruction around the entire planet. This is that very serpent which is more devastating than avalanches and glaciers. Do not think that this is a bugbear. No, each day brings evidences of destruction. The eternal skeleton does not slumber, but frivolity attempts to divert everyone's eyes from the conflagration. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 326:
326. Certain agitators hope that by continuously overthrowing everything they can insure their own property. These thoughts are highly indicative of plunder and dismemberment. It is quite inadmissible to think of attracting the fiery element for the purpose of plunder and destruction. I repeat, these are the ways of ignorance, which must be abandoned. Let him who has cut down a tree immediately plant another in its place. Let the gardener reap with one hand, sow with the other. The simple rules against plunder must be among the first lessons taught at school. The teacher must prepare the spirit for the most fiery assimilations. Only by constantly affirming the ways of the future can one prepare the warriors of the spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 342:
342. During his journeys Apollonius of Tyana would sometimes say to his disciples, "Let us tarry here. This place is pleasing to me." From these words his pupils knew that a magnet was concealed there or that the Teacher intended to bury a magnet there. The sensing of magnets is accomplished by means of a particular current connected with the power of Agni. In the course of time science may investigate these magnetic waves, for they are not exhausted for centuries. Magnets have been set like milestones in places of special significance. When a ploughman carries with him a bit of his native soil, he recalls, as it were, the ancient custom of bringing a handful of earth as an irrefutable token. And now you also know how some commemorative soil was brought. Its destiny is not simple; an evil one wished to scatter it, but a benign hand intentionally concealed the treasure and it remained forgotten. Still, the thought attached to this offering exists and is more effective than one might think - thus thought lives on. An object magnetized by thought, verily, has power. Thus, without superstition, but quite scientifically, one should study the stratifications of thought - they are the work of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 363:
363. During a difficult period, a solemn attitude is essential. One should not think that if one remains alive, the period has not affected him. One should be far-sighted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 383:
383. It is difficult to dissociate within oneself the three fundamental principles. Of course, the fiery fragments can be disconnected. Should this be so? Only submergence into the darkness of chaos pushes aside the entire Fiery Image. Thought about the three principles can enrich one's conception of the three vehicles, but it is one thing to begin to think and quite another to continue and to develop one's thinking. The cosmic aspect of Being would seem a simple thought, yet what assiduous and consecutive effort must be applied to give it beauty. In connection with guidance you can notice one and the same condition in every case. It is not sufficient to direct the pupil, one must lead him to an attainment. Even within a household can one be certain that an errand will be executed thoroughly? How often a man goes to make a purchase and returns with his pockets unexpectedly empty! You already have seen many who, after starting out judiciously, turn away from the path and set fire to all their acquisitions. The harm of such burnings is great, not only for oneself but for those linked to one by karma. One can imagine how dreadful it is to renounce an already assimilated grain of Truth! Such a destructive rending results usually from chaotic thinking. Such co-workers are useless even for market errands - setting out to buy a turban they surprisingly can buy a single slipper. Therefore, only right and unwavering thinking can overpower the darkness of chaos. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 391:
391. People often harm themselves by refusing even to think of the Subtle World, or by believing it to be something inconceivable. One must conceive the Subtle World as the most perfected state of our worthiest feelings. Only thus can one prepare oneself for a better abode in the Subtle World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 394:
394. Only the foolish fall into despair. Every hour brings its lesson, and therefore one must be grateful for each experience. Night permits observation of far-off worlds and remote distances. Likewise, each hour of the day is filled with possibilities for observation. One must be grateful for such accumulations. Science seeks a solution in the glands, but does not yet dare to think about the fiery energy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 400:
400. People so not think about dates, they rely upon the mechanism of a clock. Of course, Cosmos is filled with mechanics, but among prime movers the first place is occupied by Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 405:
405. The idea of having at least a half-hour daily for thought is good. I do not mean some special concentration. It is useful to think about the best aspect of everything that is taking place. Even small signs reflecting the best in life afford a glimpse of Light. They also stimulate the flow of gratitude and magnanimity. Such fires are equivalent to a dose of musk. Thought about the best generates aspiring tension of the nerves. The nerves should also be given work, but only Good will strengthen the nerves. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 418:
418. People often experience an unexplainable state of exultation or depression. They attribute this to their stomachs rather than to the approach of good or dark forces. Yet these manifestations occur frequently and can be intense. People often experience a touch or pricks. They ascribe such manifestations to cobwebs or dust, but it never occurs to them that the entities of the Subtle World may thus contact them. Similarly, people often hear movements and rustling, but they think of mice or centipedes in order to drive away all thought about manifestations of a distant world. The same people will complain that the Subtle World does not manifest itself. But subtle movements are not like blows of a hammer! As with everything else, the approach of the Subtle World should be acknowledged and fearlessly studied. We must not condemn that to which we did not even give attention. Yet if some people are so fortunate as to behold a Fiery Being, they will think first of all about a demon. Such is the corruption of the contemporary consciousness! Such crass ignorance is called skepticism, critical judgment, or erudition, when it would be far more accurate to call it plain stupidity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 420:
420. Sparks and other manifestations of light produce much of the connective tissue with the Subtle World. One can even notice streams of sparks issuing from the mouth and eyes when the fiery tension is strong. It can be asked whether these are electrical phenomena. In answer one must say they are rather phenomena of Fohat, which are related to the energy of the Fiery World. Thus, those who have eyes and ears not clogged with the dross of ignorance can observe much not only of the Subtle but also of the Fiery World. One must not, in self-depreciation, think that for us on Earth the Fiery World is inaccessible. The Covenants relate that certain persons of no especial learning instantaneously and directly approached the most Fiery Summits. Every religion speaks of such assertions. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 424:
424. A man ought not to think that nothing has occurred anywhere during the day just because nothing has happened to him. On the contrary, when the constellations are adverse, scorpions may emerge from unsuspected holes. A tiger may roar, but scorpions can sting silently. Let us gather in thought around the Teacher. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 427:
427. Not many aspire to Our conscious life, but fortunately the minority creates. Hence, Our Abode will not be disturbed by crowds of dark ones. They will say that they have had no instruction, but none of them have any desire to study, even if it takes only seven years. People are loath to face long periods, because they do not know how to think about Infinity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 428:
Sowers of evil and slander, can you realize what a suffocating dungeon you prepare for yourselves? Evil thoughts will find their sire. Such a dark sire cannot escape from his own engenderings. Despite everything, someone will probably think this an invented scarecrow rather than acknowledge that thought is eternal energy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 444:
444. Let the tormentors think that they torture you severely. Let them even revel in these thoughts, but let them at times think what it means to harm their fellow man. It is not easy to free oneself of such millstones bout one's neck! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 445:
445. The Teacher must remember that each one carries his own load. It is impossible to make all equal. One cannot demand the same speed from all, and one must encourage each one who knows how to bear his burden. It is not easy for the Teacher, and no one should think that an Arhat rests. When we approach the preordained dates, is it possible to imagine a pleasant respite in the earthly sense? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 448:
448. One should not think that actions as such are lower than the feeling of love. One should sharply divide rhythmic actions from egoistic actions, which do not respond to the rhythm of cosmos. Egoism is self-isolation or revolt against cooperation. Even great minds often failed to discern where was the egoism of flesh and where the action of lofty cooperation. How can the chakras grow in the presence of egoism of flesh? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 451:
451. The approach of the fiery and subtle beings is characterized by a tremor of the heart and a sensation of cold or heat. But, then, if we are continually surrounded by beings of the Subtle World, why do we sense them only occasionally? Herein is comprised the law and the quality of thought. If these beings approach us - in other words, think of us - we sense them not only with our fiery centers but even physically. It is customary to speak of the hair standing on end from fright, but this is not fright; it is a particular reaction of energy, somewhat similar to electricity. At the basis of such a feeling also lies thought. Not suggestion, but the qualities of thought give rise to these feelings. Even a physical glance makes a man turn his head. How much more powerfully, then, must the fiery energy of the Higher Worlds act! It means that there is before us an entire series of useful experiments and observations as to how and on which centers the fiery energy of the Higher World acts. One should note also that a sensation of cold is experienced at times, and likewise one should observe whether a similar sensation is felt near an electrical machine in motion. The study of external reactions to thought must occupy the attention of scientists. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 455:
455. One may stress further that people should not be astonished that they themselves must place the final stone in the mosaic. This law is the more just since usually there is scarcely the desire to set even the first given stones. Much has been given and much is not applied. It has been stated clearly that many mechanical formulas must be reanimated by fiery energy. But, as before, people call this occultism and fear even to think about such experiments. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 471:
471. When, after brilliant epochs, people fell into the horrors of flesh, the best terms were forgotten or were transferred to other concepts. One should not forget the earthly vicissitudes, and one should profit by these examples. The mechanical concepts are basically so ineffectual that one should prayerfully turn to the seed of the spirit, which glows brighter than all the electric lamps. One should not regard the reminder about Fire as a mere fairy tale. Many among you will think of Fire only as a torment of the conscience. But the Fiery World is cognized through joy! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 478:
478. Fiery breathing exists, because the fiery body is alive. Seldom is it possible to observe the flashes of fiery breathing in the earthly body, yet a purified body can sometimes feel such sighs. They may be felt either in the crown of the head, in the heart, or in other centers; one can feel something like an expansion of these centers, as it were. This can even cause dizziness or nausea, because the physical world cannot easily adapt itself to such a manifestation of the Fiery World. Among the causes of enlargement of the heart may be included fiery breathing. Often the heart expands, but loses the rhythm and thus cannot contract normally. In levitation fiery breathing is of great importance; it takes the body out of physical conditions. Here again we are concerned with thought as a fiery product. You yourselves know that during levitation the body loses weight. You must also remember that the thought about levitation did not occur - it was only the entire being striving toward Hierarchy. Yoga constantly advises "Think only of the Highest, so far as your consciousness can encompass. Imagine this Highest to be the best Aspect. Imagine this Highest to be in the Ineffable Light. Strain your consciousness as if toward something completely tangible. Manifest the best disposition. Gather all treasures of the Good, for the Voice of the Silence said, 'In good we ascend!'" You see once more how clear were the ancient counsels, for application in life. One can constantly advise scientists to reread attentively the ancient Teaching. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 482:
482. In Tibet horses are fed on leopard flesh in order to make them fierce. The Kshatniyas of Rajputana depend upon a meat diet to maintain their warlike spirit. These two examples alone show the significance of meat-eating. People do not slaughter a vast number of cattle from a sense of refinement. Like troglodytes, they are ready to devour bears. One must realize that the mass slaughter of animals is carried on in full consciousness. People know that vegetables or fruit give more vital energy than a cup of blood, yet they prefer being served with bloody meat, greatly relishing this coarseness. There is no other name for the frenzy of blood consumption. People are perfectly aware that a handful of wheat or barley is sufficient to sustain life, but their animal instinct tries to drag their minds back to a bestial state. Do not beasts try to tear each other's throats? Does not darkness impel people to the lowest actions? Let us not forget that mass killings, whether in war or in the slaughterhouse, equally pollute the atmosphere and violate the Subtle World. It must be realized that every conscious killing shakes the entire surrounding atmosphere. Moreover, these actions strengthen the forces of darkness and chaos, breaking the rhythm. One must avoid disturbing the Subtle World in any way. We can allow a diet of vegetables, farinaceous food, and milk, also eggs, the very freshest and in a liquid state. You know how repulsive the very sight of meat becomes to the organism accustomed to a vegetable diet. Thus, in practice one must accustom oneself to refinement and remember that even an elephant increases his strength through plants alone. One should not think that people eat meat because of poverty. With the least effort one can obtain a vegetable diet; besides, many nourishing herbs and roots are not utilized. One could learn much from certain animals, they know far more about natural foods than man, the meat-eater. Do not be concerned if the lover of blood scoffs at vegetable food; only remember him, because he is from darkness. Many are indifferent to meat and are compelled to it only by ugly home conditions. We do not mean them. We deplore the conscious vampires and necrophagi. Hence, be simpler and more refined in your diet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 493:
493. You have heard of many earthquakes and of innumerable meteorites which fall upon Earth, but earthquakes are recorded rather relatively. In certain zones they are recorded with extreme accuracy, but oceanic tremors remain only approximately recorded, although they may prove to be particularly dangerous. Likewise, there is approximation in connection with the fall of meteorites. It is true that many meteorites fall into water, but the fall is conditioned by magnetism. Thus, iron and other metals attract meteorites, especially when the deposits are in their natural state and are not void of cosmic magnetism. The conditions of cosmic magnetizations are successfully expressed in the so-called metal and water diviners. The existence of such people has been known since ancient times. Fortunately, contemporary science does not deny these facts. Thus, science has already established one of the properties of fiery energy. But it is most remarkable that these people sense precisely the subterranean waters and metals. Such a diviner will not react to a tank of water or a house constructed of steel. This magnetism is directed along the fiery channel and responds primarily to the natural state of a substance. This is also the core of all fiery communions. Naturalness and directness constitute the essence of fiery energy. One may never think of fire, one may never perceive Fire, and thus shut off one's access to the Fiery World. I repeat that in the Subtle World it is difficult and painful to cognize Fire if in the earthly state at least some way of approach has not been found to the Higher World. Wisely it is said, "He who wishes to go to his ancestors will go to them." But by this only the lower state is defined. Why be deprived of the predestined beautiful spheres? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 494:
494. Exhaustion and hunger provide examples of the power of fiery energy. Compare a man dying of starvation who is aware of his inevitable end and a man who uses hunger as a cure. Note how long the second will preserve his strength and how quickly the first declines. Only fiery energy which is brought into play sustains the second, who wishes to be cured. Also note an experiment with fatigue - the one who can bring Agni into action does not feel any fatigue, but he who notices his fatigue droops. People call such actions "autosuggestion," but on what does this autosuggestion work? It calls forth fiery energy; it sets into motion the stilled wheels of Fire, and they alone bring such victories to the nerve centers. Earthly food can be reduced to small portions; the body will not require more when Agni is aflame. One should not think that such fiery transports are peculiar only to certain Rishis. Everyone who is conscious of the power of Agni can quite naturally draw upon this inexhaustible energy. The main thing is to begin with small things, watching one's inner impulses. No special laboratories are required to check oneself in various circumstances of life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 501:
501. Think of Fire with the greatest benignity. One must coordinate one's spirit with the tension of the element. It can be seen that in different places the fiery tension is manifested differently. Only utter ignoramuses fail to notice this manifestation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 508:
508. Yes, yes, yes, the seeds of good remain in the spirit, but not sufficient attention is given to them. People remember about accumulations; but, not having preserved their spiritual understanding, they strive to accumulate earthly objects. In the depths of their spirits men know about flights into the Infinite, but, having forgotten the significance of the far-off worlds, they wander aimlessly about on the earthly crust. One should not speak against earthly objects, which are products of creation; one should not speak against travels, which can be the highest schooling - the entire earthly existence must be comprehended from the level of the Higher World. Can one perform only useful actions in earthly life? Of course one can. It is easy to imagine an entire life as a continuous stream of usefulness to others. Santana is not a meaningless rolling of stones. It is like a stream feeding the adjoining fields like a brook bringing cleanliness to the hearth, like rain making the sown seeds come up. Thus, one need not be a special sage to imagine a life useful in all domains. When the fiery waves shall compel people to seek safety in the towers of the spirit, they will regret with loathing each useless incarnation. In consternation they will try to gather crumbs of positive thinking. What is the use of offering advices not to dissipate precious energy! One must think about the approach of very unusual times. Neither cruelty, nor robbery, nor treason, nor falsehood will help one to withstand the fiery waves. Not shame so much as suffering will compel quests for salvation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 509:
509. The ability to discriminate between the great and the small is forged in the same fire of the heart. Do not think that the writings bring only great things. One must discern the source of these writings! There are not a few false, though attractive statements that are concocted about the destruction of the world. One should call forth one's observation, to discern how the reptiles of darkness crawl in to defile the thinking. Dirt does not come from light. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 510:
510. I speak again about understanding the hour of achievement. I shall not weary of reiterating that one must think loftily in order to rise above the dust. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 511:
511. He who thinks of modesty and humility is by virtue of this neither modest nor humble. Natural virtues do not require forced considerations. Much vanity has originated from such forced pseudo-modesty and suede-humbleness. In all qualities connected with fieriness, directness is needed. If a man has not acquired reverence for Hierarchy, no command can make him feel the beauty of this striving; external conditions will shatter the seed of striving. It is a great fallacy for people who have begun to think of the Supreme to alter the outer conditions of their lives. A shoemaker known to you could have abandoned his craft, but he preferred to affirm himself in the rhythm of the past in which his highest thoughts had been generated. This is not inflexibility, but a due regard for the precious rhythm already established. One can observe that external conditions can give the impulse to thought. This consideration is very useful during fiery achievements. A musician does not part with his instrument even when traveling. The reason for this lies not only in mechanical technique but, consciously or unconsciously, the virtuoso thus preserves an already established rhythm. Continuity of work is needed for the coordination of the centers just as much as is pranayama. But an experienced workman does not ponder over the use made of his work. Work for him is food; he cannot live without it. Let the physician cite examples of this. In connection with Agni, disorderly, unrhythmic work is especially harmful, and it is necessary that a rhythm should become habitual without forcing. Then one may expect Agni to become indeed a self-acting armor. The quality of self-initiated action is a fiery achievement. It does not come from outside, but only together with the broadening of consciousness. Without the affirmation of consciousness, self-initiated activity cannot be established. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 525:
525. The welfare of nations is molded around a single personality. There are numerous examples of this throughout history, in the most diverse regions. Many will attribute this evident manifestation to the personality itself. But thus think the short-sighted; those who are far-sighted understand that such synthesis is nothing but the manifestation of the power of Hierarchy. Actually in all such manifestations the Hierarchy selects a focus upon which a current can be directed. Besides, a personality of this order possesses a fire, realized or unrealized, which makes the communion easy. But also indispensable is a certain quality on the part of the people themselves - trust in and recognition of the power. Therefore, in different matters I so often reiterate about authority. This quality is needed as a link of the fiery machine. You yourselves see how nations progress by affirming a leader. You yourselves see that there is no other way. Thus, the link of Hierarchy must be realized. One should not be short-sighted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 529:
529. A common error of people is to cease to study after leaving school. The Pythagoreans and similar philosophic schools of Greece, India, and China furnish sufficient examples of continuous study. Truly, limiting education to the prescribed schooling indicates ignorance. Obligatory learning is only the entrance to real knowledge. If we divide humanity into three categories - those who are altogether unschooled, those whose education is confined to compulsory schooling, and those who continue their education - the number of the last will prove astonishingly small. This primarily shows indifference toward future lives. In their decline of spirit, men are indifferent even to their own future. There should remain a record that in the present significant year it is necessary to remind people about that which was useful a thousand years ago. In addition to elementary education one should further the education of adults. Several generations exist simultaneously on Earth, and they are all equally indifferent in striving to the future which they cannot evade. Such negligence is astonishing! Learning has become an empty shell. Yet for a simple holiday people like to dress in their best. Is it possible that they do not think it behooves them to secure an attire of Light for the solemn Abode in the Fiery World? One should rejoice not in bigotry, not in superstition, but with an illumined mind, and not only at the schools for children but also at the uniting of adults for continuous learning. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 530:
530. It is right to repeat about the sickness of the planet. It is right to understand the desert as the shame of humanity. It is right to turn one's thought to the task of cooperation with nature. It is right to recognize that to plunder nature is to squander the treasures of the people. It is right to rejoice at nature as the refuge from fiery epidemics. He who does not think about nature does not know the Abode of Spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 539:
539. Thought about unity with Hierarchy is also an excellent purification. When all the reptiles of evil crawl out of their holes, there remains only striving upward. Let us then assemble all the expedients of equilibrium. Let us not think of weariness which comes from yesterday; let us look to a morrow which is not filled with disparagement. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 541:
541. Earth still harbors the good robber and the cruel devotee. One would suppose that people, as the highest elements of Earth, would evolve far more rapidly than other elements of the planet. But a strange phenomenon is taking place - rejecting the ethics of spirit, people have encased themselves in a spiritual inertia. It seems that even the climate changes more rapidly than the human consciousness. Many inventions have appeared on this planet more than once. Bygone nations knew much, but the quality of thinking has progressed very little. And still people talk a great deal about a new race and a new humanity. But no Golem is to be the prototype of the new race. The quality of thinking will differ from that of past ages. The art of thinking must be completely and consciously regenerated, but without understanding the three worlds it is impossible to raise thinking to a new level. He who does not yearn for self-perfection will not think on a planetary scale. He who considers discussion of the Fiery World as superstition or paganism cannot revere the Image of the Savior. One need not wonder that people become accustomed to honest thinking so slowly, for throughout their many incarnations they have been bereft of the best images of the heroes of mankind. People have continually seen that it was precisely the heroes who were tortured and killed before their very eyes. By such thinking one does not arrive at the concept of the new man. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 545:
545. The heart may ache when Hierarchy is commented upon in an unworthy manner. The heart is a center. Hierarchy is also a center. From the most cardinal, all is transmitted to the Supreme, and vice versa. When people are ignorant of something, they should not defile what is beyond their grasp. They should have enough humaneness to understand where the Ineffable begins. One cannot hope to continue to cast stones at the best Image. Some nitwits, filled with conceit, think that everything is permitted them. But when they lose their teeth, they should not be amazed but should look nearby for the causes. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 564:
564. Let us relate another tale about the heart. "Some people gathered together to boast of their prowess some exhibited their muscular development; some boasted of taming wild beasts; one estimated strength by the hardness of his skull, another by his swiftness of foot - thus the various parts of the human body were extolled. But someone remembered the heart, which had remained unpraised. Then everyone began to think about how the strength of the heart could be estimated. Finally a newcomer said, 'You have discussed various types of competition, but you have forgotten one near to the human heart - a competition in magnanimity. Let your teeth, fists, and skull be at rest, and vie with each other in magnanimity. It will speed the path of the heart to the Fiery World.' It must be confessed that everyone became greatly concerned, for they did not know how to manifest magnanimity. And so the manifestation of love remained undiscussed, because even the gateway to it was not admitted to any place in the contest of prowess." Verily, if magnanimity is found, then love will kindle the fires of the heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 567:
567. Each incongruity and imbalance is a sign of chaos. when these signs are apparent in the lower forms of nature, one may hope that upon transition into a higher state they may be transformed. But what of the highest earthly creations - men, if they turn out to be filled with the most chaotic instability? Yet in the course of many ages, it is amazing to see the increase of imbalance among various achievements. No one and nothing impels people to ponder over the value of balance. The Teachings of all peoples speak of the Golden Path, yet men themselves actually think about this least of all. Through its imbalance, its chaotic state, mankind has brought on a coming uprising of fire. But even on the very brink of danger people reject each useful advice about self-preservation. As before, they will toss about from the very old to the very new, even if it be illusory. How can it be explained to them that Agni Yoga is neither old or new? An element that is perpetual and omnipresent is not subject to the demarcations of time. Fire is at the very threshold! One must call to mind how it is to be encountered, and one must understand that only Agni, psychic energy, can be the interpreter at the approach of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 586:
586. To float against the current on a lotus was considered the symbol of Great Service in antiquity. The rapture of achievement admits no thought of the depth of the abyss or whether one will attain. The joy of spirit frees one from earthly fears. Only he who floats on a lotus knows this valor and joy. Thus, one need not think about sunken reefs when the spirit senses attainment. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 594:
594. One should understand and encompass with good. Much that is done through forgetfulness is not evil, but absence of memory often makes criminals of men. True, egoism which is not overcome prompts one to forget others. But a fiery consciousness will not forget the goal of life when it serves the good of the world. People often do not know how to think about the good of the world, regarding themselves as insignificant. This is wrong, because the spirit, the fiery seed, emanates from the One Fire and strives toward the Light Eternal. It does not matter where burns the torch that points the way to the lost traveler! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 604:
604. Can human language express that which is beyond earthly expression? Notwithstanding, people must think about the Fiery World. They should picture it as the most vital and most guiding; otherwise, in confused dreams, they will be unable to approach it as has been ordained. Reverence for the One Light is as natural as the idea of the One Father. People are alike in their fiery seed, but physical atavism places them at varying distances from Truth. But the higher fires stand above all divisions. Read about the most diverse visions of Fiery Beings in all countries of the world, and you will find in them the same signs and results. Verily, all distinctions between peoples fall away before the Higher World. People sense equally the breath of the Higher World. They are set equally atremor in heart and body. They understand the Voice of the Envoy of Light. With difficulty they return to the common earthly state. Such manifestations, and the ecstasy of the spirit at contact with a Higher Being, are unforgettable to all alike. One should not forget that the most diverse peoples have beheld the Higher Beings in identical Images. Is this not a sign of the oneness of Light and of the Hierarchy of Good? Thus, one should accept the Fiery World with heart and mind. One must feel that all inspirations emanate therefrom. Honest creators and workers can bear witness that the best solutions come from without. Like a powerful dynamo the Fiery World emits a shower of the best formulas. One should not only make use of them but also testify about them in the highest terms. Thus one can be united by the fires of the heart with the Supreme Light. This is not conceit, for Light knows no obstacles. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 607:
607. Also let us rejoice at such a path. Let the thought about transformation of the heart be a source of joy. Many sorrows and difficulties come from egoism. Many horrors arise from egoism. Many obstacles originate in egoism. One should cease to think about limitations. Since the fiery seed is bestowed, one should rejoice that we carry so great a pearl because of the trust of Hierarchy itself. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 609:
609. What crime is the most destructive to the monad of the criminal? Certainly treason. This crime abruptly alters the current already established, and a terrific counterblow results. A traitor cannot live long in the world of matter, and when he crosses into the Subtle World, being entirely without life-giving energy he is sucked into chaos and is doomed to disintegration. Treason is never impulsive. It is always premeditated, and thus its fate is aggravated. It must be understood that the return to chaos is, first of all inexpressibly painful. In addition, the feeling of the primary seed remains, and facing the futility of hoping for a speedy transformation demands indescribable courage. But the traitor is devoid of courage. He is above all filled with conceit. Thus, people should be warned that even from a physical standpoint treason is intolerable. The traitor not only condemns himself but infects vast strata around him, generating storms of fire. One should not think that an unnatural human action will not react on the surroundings. It reacts first of all on children under seven, before the spirit has taken possession of the entire organism. During this early period the fiery tempests are especially dangerous; they impose a special nervousness upon the heart action of those who already carry the weight of heavy atavism. Thus the traitor not only betrays an individual, but at the same time outrages a whole generation and even affects the well-being of an entire country. Let each one who has pondered upon the Fiery World beware of treason even in thought. No treason is small - it is great in evil and is hostile to the Universe. Such evil is in itself a barrier to ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 617:
617. It is almost impossible to convey an idea of the imminence of the fiery invasion. There are numerous signs of it but people refuse to think of summer in winter. No one understands that the obduracy of nations cannot be settled by the methods of the past century. The Teaching about the most subtle physical processes presupposes everywhere something not susceptible to definition. One must accept this "something" also in the processes of national structures. The study of ethnography is greatly needed for the realization of the deplorable state of the planet. A concept of the world which embraces the Invisible World will change the psychology of the people. But this is as yet remote! Even in the circles devoted to psychic research the results of the experiments are not carried into life. After their experiments the people remain as before. However, nothing should deter one from sharing his knowledge and encouraging the growth of consciousness. Therein lies love for one's fellow men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 630:
630. They will ask, "How can we best serve on Earth to effect the utmost benefit at present?" One must restore the health of Earth. By innumerable ways, one must carry out the world task of regeneration. One must bear in mind that people have destroyed the resources of Earth without mercy. They are ready to poison the earth and the air. They have laid waste the forests, these storehouses of prana. They have decimated animal life, forgetting that animal energy nourishes the earth. They believe that untried chemical compounds can take the place of prana and earthly emanations. They plunder the natural resources, unmindful that the balance must be maintained. They do not ponder over the cause of the catastrophe of Atlantis. They do not consider the fact that chemical ingredients must be tested over the course of a century, for a single generation cannot determine the symptoms of evolution or involution. People like to calculate races and sub-races, but the very simple idea of calculating the plundering of the planet never occurs to them. They think that by some act of mercy the weather will clear, and people will become prosperous! But the problem of restoring health does not enter their thoughts. Hence, let us love all creation! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 632:
632. In the acquisition of qualities one cannot keep to one system or one order of sequence. Whoever feels at heart the need of acquiring patience, let him set himself this task. Whoever strives to develop courage, let him gather this experience. One cannot forbid him who wishes to think of compassion or express himself in cooperation. Still worse are conventional coercive methods which force the disciple to strive for the quality farthest from him, which cannot yet be assimilated. With all the discipline of the Greek schools of philosophy, imposition on a pupil's free will was forbidden. For example, all abusive words were forbidden by mutual agreement, without coercion, otherwise a man could send mentally still worse abuse. One should definitely indicate to the beginners the need for improving their qualities, but in the sequence of predilection. The fires of the heart kindle the centers according to the individuality. Thus one should appreciate these fiery guideposts. It must be understood why We so insist upon a natural transformation of life. It is because otherwise the effects of deviation from the very nature of striving will result in a violation of all foundations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 637:
637. He who dares the stream chooses firm stones. He understands to whom and when he may entrust the Teaching. The Bird of Life, the radiant Swan, also reveals straight-knowledge as to where lies the boundary of usefulness. The determination of this boundary cannot be expressed in human language. It can be unalterably sensed, but cannot be calculated by physical measurements. Thus a great test for each treason is created. Another great test lies in the acceptance of homelessness. There may be much mockery over the concept of homelessness. To the earthly mind the concept of a home is an absolute necessity. If anyone dared express himself as to a House of Light he would be taken for a lunatic. Therefore a change of earthly dwelling places is a useful expansion of the concept. Another great test is that of hearing every thought. The pitiable concept of earthly secrecy leads people into many errors. The feeling of pride and egoism rebels against the absence of secrecy, but co-workers of the Hierarchy of Light already understand this degree of cooperation. "I am ready," he says, and hastens to open his heart. The successful mastery of all trials lies within our hearts and consists in our love for the Lord. If we are filled with love, can obstacles exist? Earthly love itself creates miracles. Does not the fiery love for Hierarchy multiply our forces? These forces will help to transform homelessness into a beautiful Home, vast and unlimited! One cannot think of beautiful expanses in the midst of a fog of contentment. It is said that hunger obstructs the path to God, but we will also add that contentment is like murky waters. He who understands the difference between hunger and contentment will enter the current. But he who touches the Light will be transformed into a Bird of Life. So long as the Bird of Life remains a poetic abstraction, that spirit is still unready. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 642:
642. The seed of the spirit is in need, as it were, of strengthening blows. Deathlike contentment and senseless dissipation of life are actions contrary to nature. People cannot comprehend the salutary character of blows that push one forward like explosions of a motor. The explosions of energy move humanity. One must cognize the degree to which Agni begins to act precisely during the manifestation of energy. One can observe many examples in nature, but people prefer to exempt themselves from the law of unity. It is true that without an understanding of the future the blows, as motive forces are incomprehensible. They can give rise to complaints and despondency. Therefore it is so necessary to adopt the fundamentals of self-perfection for the great future. Striving toward the future will already be an evidence of Agni. Do not think it superfluous that Agni and the future are again spoken about. The infant must be reconciled to its first pain. Expressions of complaint mean lack of understanding of the problems of life. During the propelling blows it is especially difficult to understand their true significance. But the inception of heroic achievement in itself denotes the acceptance of the propelling blows. Let us not forget the formula of propelling blows. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 645:
645. How can man create mutually when he is even unable to imagine a desirable environment for himself? How can he think of the refinement of forms when he never pictures them in thought, thus trying to make his surroundings worthy of the Higher Beings? The essence is not in luxury but in conformity. Only the evidence of conformity can uplift the spiritual consciousness. The ancients turned to the law of proportion, seeking the solution in numbers, but the fiery consciousness is beyond numbers and creates through immutability. Nothing is disparaged in this immutability, which in itself reflects the fiery law on the earthly paths. Thus can one gradually perceive the Higher Law. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 647:
647. When I say, "Burden me more," I do not deviate from the aforementioned economy of forces. It should be known that burdening develops the resistance of the seed of the spirit. One cannot reject the law of gravity. Thus should one understand the value of burdening. Any seaman can tell you about the need of a ballast for a ship. No sailor would even consider putting to sea on a ship without cargo. Equally useful is a load amidst earthly tempests. Do not fear burdening, it will only reveal the fire of the heart. Thus should one think upon each action. And thus should one end each advice. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 657:
657. You are quite right in saying that the existence of an Invisible government perplexes many, but if there exists an unseen dark government, then why should there not be a Government of Light? Is it possible that the human mind is so utterly obscured that it will acknowledge anything dark rather than think about Light? People actually understand and have heard more than once about the dark forces, which are universally united, but the Government of Good and Light is especially suspect. People are unaccustomed to being united for Good. They look upon Good as a prime pretext for disunity. One can regard the entire illness of our planet as the result of the complete discord among those who could have united their forces of Good. It is most deplorable that even in a temple the hearts of men are not transformed for cooperation. Thus, let us ponder upon each act of friendliness, which is already a spark of cooperation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 664:
664. If we look on our planet from above, we will observe, besides the evident volcanoes, particular vortices of light and darkness. The human spirit can create powerful manifestations of energy. One may state that the vortices of Light are saviors of the equilibrium of the planet. Nor is it far from the truth to state that the vortices of darkness contain a destructive gas, which is not only deadly to the crust of the planet but can alter the climate and even significantly effect a shifting of the poles. Thus powerful is the significance of the human spirit. Hence We treasure the Ashrams where purified Agni is gathered. Many teachings have pointed out the importance of pure places where psychic energy can be affirmed. References to the importance of pure places are found in the Sacred Writings, in the Bible, and in the Rig-Veda; the Tao likewise contains knowledge of these treasure-places of Earth. We rejoice when We notice the rise of new Ashrams, for people so seldom think of the power of their spirits! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) :
People usually have absolutely no idea how to use the given Teaching. When they hear some formula which seems familiar, they haughtily exclaim, "Again the same thing, known to everyone!" They do not attempt to verify the extent to which this familiar formula has been realized and applied by them. They do not stop to think that the useful Teaching is given not for the sake of novelty but for the upbuilding of a worthy life. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 7:
7. Now you are astonished that the Battle lasts so long, because the expansion of consciousness extends the boundaries of the being. Indeed it would be lightmindedness to think that the One Who revolted against Light were a weakling. One must understand that the Forces of Light refrain from annihilating the enemy not because of weakness but because of a desire not to upset prematurely the equilibrium of the planet. Few are able to realize that the power of the Creator of the planet takes into consideration physical conditions. But one may already see that the harmonious vibrations have been disturbed and that the planet is being shaken in convulsions of heat and cold. Therefore I advise the equilibrium of the spirit. There where the foundation is affected, there a special presence of the spirit is necessary. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 8:
8. Agni Yoga requires a special resourcefulness. It cannot manifest through physical mechanics, which appear in different degrees in other Yogas. Such an element as Fire should, it would seem, be subject to physical laws no less than other elements. But the essence of Agni is subject to such very subtle laws, that physically it is inexpressible. Thus one must apply the entire refined resourcefulness in order to follow the fiery signs. Hence, one may perceive that often fiery signs are sent by Hierarchy, and people do not even try to perceive them and to apply them. The fiery covenant lies at the very foundation of human life. Conception, birth and all acts subject to Agni do not arouse wonderment at the manifestation of the Ineffable. One may wander around the mechanical constructions, but advance into the future is possible only through realization of Agni. When whole continents are dying, how are new abodes to be found without new energy? It is necessary to prepare the spiritual consciousness for great earthly upheavals - this, at best, but if people approach the last divide filled with the black hatred of the past, they will be but powder magazines. Thus let us resourcefully think about Agni. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 9:
9. It is not superfluous to point out to people that they have been neglectful in not thinking most steadfastly about the future. The myth about Gold has been mentioned already; it spoke about the time when the thought about Gold will become more persistent and will indicate the approach of the time of Fire, the manifest antipode of God. People often have read about the fiery destruction of the planet. Two thousand years ago it was pointed out that Fire would devour the Earth. Many thousands of years ago the Patriarchs warned humanity of the fiery peril. Science has failed to pay attention to many signs. No one is willing to think on a planetary scale. Thus We speak before the awesome time. One may still not escape the last hour. Help can be extended, but hatred will not be a healer. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 13:
13. One should observe not only Ours but also the Black Brotherhood. It is erroneous to minimize the strength of the dark forces. Very often their victory is due to such neglect. People very often say, "They are not worth thinking about." But one ought to think about everything existing. If people justifiably protect themselves against thieves and murderers, so much the more should they guard against the assassins of the spirit. One should appraise their strength in order to better withstand them. Ur. fearlessly visited the dark ones. She saw many of different grades, and in her valor she addressed them. Verily, there exists such a degree of courage that even the power of darkness is silenced. True, it is impossible to ever convince the dark ones, but one may paralyze them and considerably weaken them. Therefore, it is so important to oppose darkness actively. Out of dead dust - only dust is born. For the sake of home cleanliness various brooms are used. And when one finds a scorpion in the house, then it is immediately removed. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 13:
But those who think that visions and dreams are caused by indigestion, can easily sleep through the most valuable signs of reality. Only those who know the strength of their adversaries can hope for victory. What discipline and unity one must manifest to overcome such powerful gatherings! One must gather all spiritual courage to remove and put an end to petty things. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 19:
19. The great heat is not only from physical causes but from a chemical condensation which has gathered over the planet - the forerunner of the fiery Epoch. People pay no attention to such signs, but it is primarily people themselves who can improve the situation. Malice is a condenser of heavy chemism. People do not want to believe that their inner laboratory has a cosmic significance. People ponder over various useless things, but they do not wish to reflect about their own importance and responsibility. Of course the chemical heat is as yet only temporary, and will be replaced by cold. One may imagine what people are preparing for themselves a quarter of a century hence! There is still time to think and to render the atmosphere wholesome. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 20:
20. There are many reasons why people fear the Subtle World and radiations of light. They feel in their essence that in the Subtle World every intention is accompanied by an obvious radiation, but man himself does not see his own radiations. If he were fully convinced of the good quality of his thoughts, he would fear nothing. But with a majority of people thoughts are very sinuous, and man, through the earthly habit of doubt, errs much from the true foundations of thinking. Therefore I reiterate so much about the necessity of clear thinking. One should be so sure of the quality of one's own thinking that not for an instant could one be confused by one's own light. A firm aspiration towards good, affirmed by the heart, will only multiply the beautiful lights. Besides their essence these lights are as purifiers of space. In the Subtle World such benevolent radiations create an all-embracing smile and contribute towards general joy. Therefore affirm yourself in good, and think so as not to be ashamed before any one. Do not consider these words an abstraction. The Subtle World confirms them. Many dwellers in the Subtle World regret that no one on Earth told them about these obvious radiations, which ought to be beautiful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 22:
22. Raj-Agni - thus was called that Fire which you call enthusiasm. Truly this is a beautiful and powerful Fire, which purifies all surrounding space. The constructive thought is nurtured upon this Fire. The thought of magnanimity grows in the silvery light of the Fire of Raj-Agni. Help to the near ones flows from the same source. There is no boundary line, no limitations for the wings radiant with Raj-Agni. Do not think that this Fire can be kindled in an evil heart. One must develop in oneself the ability to call forth the source of such transport. At first one must prepare in oneself the assurance that the heart is offered to the Great Service. Then one should reflect that the glory of the works is not one's own, but belongs to the Hierarchy of Light. Then it is possible to become uplifted by the infinitude of Hierarchy and affirm oneself in the heroic attainment needed for all worlds. Thus not for oneself, but in the Great Service is kindled Raj-Agni. Understand that the Fiery World cannot stand without this Fire. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 26:
26. One may observe different types of people, who can be distinguished according to their natures. Some do not think about the future, fulfilling, as it were, their entire purpose in this earthly life. Others strive forward with their whole spirit, for them earthly life does not present any finality. Even if not highly refined, these people sense with the heart that everything is ahead of them. Have dealings with the latter, for notwithstanding their errors they will be still striving into the future, and thus will already belong to the Truth. You know that Agni lives in the hearts of those who love the future. Even if their Agni is not yet manifested, its potentiality is inexhaustible. Likewise look with compassion upon people who do not know the future, as upon the sick. And truly their aura will not be luminous, for it will be deprived of the radiation of Materia Lucida. Many people have formed such privation for themselves, that they cannot even manifest through the opaque substance of the nerves. As imperil obstructs the movement of the fiery substance, so a limited thinking makes the precious substance turbid. One may heal these diseases through hypnotic suggestion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 30:
30. Some people may think - how easy it is for the Lords, when They have passed beyond the boundaries of earthly burdens! But whoever says this does not know the scope of reality. Precisely as it is upon Earth, so also in Heaven. The earthly burdens pass away, but incomparable cosmic cares take their place. Truly, if it is difficult on Earth, then so much more difficult it is in Heaven. Let us not count the moments of Devachan, when illusion may conceal tomorrow's labor. But in action amidst chaos, it cannot be easy. You suffer from darkness and chaos. In all abodes it is as difficult from many aspects of darkness and the same chaos. But, fortunately for you, you only feel the attacks of chaos and do not see its murky movements. Truly, it is difficult for people because of their ignorance and their servility to darkness. But it is more difficult when one sees the movements of the masses of matter being turned into chaos. When the destructive subterranean fire tries prematurely to pierce the earthly crust, or when layers of gases poison the space, the difficulty surpasses all earthly imagination. Not burdens, but only comparisons help now to speak about the difficulties. For ignoramuses think that hymns and harps are the lot of Heavenly Dwellers. Such error must be dispersed. Nowhere are there indications that it is difficult only upon Earth; in comparison it must be said - if here one is annoyed by devils, the Archangel is threatened by Satan himself. Thus one must understand action and the everlasting battle with chaos. One must realize it as the only path and grow to love it as the sign of the Creator's trust. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 35:
35. There is no reason for a scholar to think that the substance of the emanation of the fingertips is only poisonous. It depends entirely upon the spiritual state. The imperil of a nervous observer, of course will give poisonous sediments if he pays no attention to the spiritual condition of his organism. The ability to discern differences in nervous conditions will give to the scientists an incomparable possibility. For even the phosphorescence of the fingertips varies. And every radiation is based upon chemism. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 36:
36. After a new cataclysm humanity will enter upon the path of cooperation. but one may imagine what two hostile neighbors must outlive in order to think about mutual benefit. The oppression of one has been the rejoicing of the other. It means that they both must suffer. The devices of the dark forces will help the especially cunning ones to protect themselves. The manifestation of justice is very difficult, if the motives are not taken into consideration,. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 39:
39. Of course you hear people complain about the uselessness of prayer. They say, "Why hermits and monasteries, when the world sinks in misfortunes?" But no one wants to think what the world would turn into without prayer. Therefore all blasphemy against the deeds of the spirit should cease. Whence will come the feeling of the bond with the Highest, if not from prayer? Let the condemning ones remember - have their hearts not trembled during expressions of rapture? The expressions of the spirit brought nearer the possibility of attainment. Verily one should guard the bridge to the Highest World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 44:
44. I direct you into the future because of physical reasons also. One must not forget that in the Subtle World one can sense not only heat but also cold. Normally both sensations are unnecessary but they result from the bringing over of earthly, not yet outlived particles. The striving into the future is the best liberation from the earthly husks. Thus one may once more be convinced that thought carries with itself purely physical consequences. Of course, in the Subtle World it is necessary to get rid of earthly sensations. If they are felt, it means that some earthly particles threatened to impede the ascent. The Subtle World, when in harmony, does not get rid of earthly sensations, which in the earthly state cause much overburdening. One may prepare the consciousness for liberation from all kinds of unnecessary survivals. For even upon Earth at certain reminiscences people exclaim, "I am flushed with heat! Cold pierces my heart!" But while upon Earth a thought may cause a sensory physical reaction, in the Subtle World this is true on a considerably greater scale. Only the future can liberate one from the burden of sensations. And it is not too difficult to accustom oneself to think about the future, if the striving to the Most High is already assimilated. Thus affirm in all actions the usefulness of the understanding of the future. Many remembrances, regrets, offenses and unnecessary things of the past only repulse the already formed magnetism of the future. The magnetism of the future is a great moving force, and it must be understood as absolute reality. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 51:
51. It is already known that a tremor of horror causes a contraction of the nerves of the skin at the nape of the neck. But people forget that the nerve substance of the spine sends a sort of arrow for restoration of the confused consciousness. One may think that the tremor at the back of the head is an expression of terror, but instead of that it is only a protective arrow. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 52:
52. There are many convulsions in the planet. The volcanic belt is shifting considerably. If solar spots influence earthly matters, no less do poisonous gases of an earthly shock have an effect. People do not sufficiently observe the effect of earthquakes upon human consciousness. Not only is the consciousness atremor near the centers of earthquakes, but also in space this effect is irradiated as a strong poisoning. Only the ignorant can say - "what have I to do with the gases in Chile or in Siberia?" Ignoramuses do not wish to think on a world scale, but everyone who already thinks of the Fiery World understands the significance of subterranean gases and of rays from beyond. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 53:
53. An invulnerable armor may be of metal or of silk, but the best armor is the fiery one. Can the Leader proceed by the ordained path without the fiery armor? With what other means may one deflect all arrows of malice and swords of hatred? But many Leaders even in their earthly consciousness have felt that they were protected by the fiery armor. Whole books can be written about the magnetism of the destined Leader. It may be observed that neither the outer appearance, nor the voice, nor riches, but something else convinces people. More than once have I spoken about the Fire of the heart. Precisely this armor is a magnet which attracts and protects. As it has been said, "I will receive all arrows in my shield." But this shield must be forged. This shield can be manifested only from Above. But how many thoughts and discourses must be sent in advance, in order that this Communion be established and the fiery armor forged! One should lose not a day nor an hour, to make the Communion living and ever-present. In error people think that science precludes the Higher World; it can alter earthly nomenclature, but the triune essence remains the basis. The more so does the Leader know wherein is the substance. Perhaps he will not express the Unutterable Word, but he will feel it in his heart. That Word will help the Leader not to lose the universal concept, only this will bring readily the wondrous armor. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 54:
54. Flammarion strains his thought toward the creation of the subtle body of a planet. And indeed the body of a planet is created by thought, but the conception of the planet proceeds not from the Subtle World, but from the Fiery. When the Fiery Seed has been formed, then the thought of the Subtle World can be also useful. A multitude of heavenly bodies are to be found already in the subtlest aspect. Truly, space is not only filled but overcrowded. Thus the destruction of worlds, which is taking place every second, is only the actual generation of new bodies that have taken form. But it is correct to understand that this germination requires a fiery thought. Strive toward the Fiery World in order to participate in the higher creativeness. It is a mistake to think that it is inaccessible. Precisely every developed consciousness should strive toward the joy of creativeness. This striving already in itself is the beginning of cooperation. Though the thought of Flammarion cannot give a fully complete result, this thought is vast, noble and deserves our rejoicing over it. He constantly strived towards the broadening of understanding. Thus even his errors took on an aspect of usefulness; besides he did not allow his mind to wither, and was able to leave the Earth still young in spirit. In the Subtle World, while some ignorant ones try to think about murder the scientist dreams about a beautiful creation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 55:
55. An example of the opposite is when the mind has been withered through non-understanding of the Teaching - then one may reply, "It is enough to whine over your offences, you have had ample time to broaden your consciousness, you could have observed the heavenly worlds and understood the Source of the Teachings; but instead of this you wish to carry away with you earthly offences. What is the Teaching and Wisdom of the ages to you, when your thoughts instead of expanding have been shrunk in offence? No one has insulted you, but you have offended yourself." Thus in the Subtle World small thoughts are crowded. One may regret that so much energy is wasted in quarrels and mutual belittling. But if it be asked to what extent such thoughts of the Subtle World are chemically harmful, one can only say that small unkind thoughts generate poisonous gases. One must think not of oneself, but to what an extent people may harm each other even in the Subtle World. But every kind of thought and striving towards the Beautiful helps one to advance rapidly. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 60:
60. To direct the consciousness into the future is the aim of a true school. Few seem to understand that the projecting of the consciousness into the future is the formation of a guiding magnet. But what matters is that the consciousness should be fully directed into the future. Many seem to think that they may sometimes ponder about the future, and then again dive into the past. Not isolated thoughts should be allotted to the future, but the essence of consciousness should be attuned in the key of the future. It is impossible to force oneself to such transformation. One can attain only by growing to love the future. But not many love the future. The country of the joy of labor, in perfecting the quality of labor, can be naturally drawn into the future. The duty of the Leader is to direct the people to the future. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 61:
61. The art of thinking must be developed in schools. Every art is in need of exercise. Likewise thinking must be strengthened by practice. But such a deepening should not be burdensome nor tedious, therefore the instructor in such a subject must be truly enlightened. It may be seen that the most terrible calamities in the history of mankind have arisen from the inability to think. There may be found a multitude of examples wherein spasmodic thinking and unbridled feelings have let whole nations towards the abyss. On the other hand, laziness of thinking and slow-mindedness have destroyed accumulated possibilities. The Leader must provide in himself the example of a constant broadening of thinking in order to approach foresight. Of course, foresight results from Communion with Hierarchy. But Communion itself requires alertness in thinking and a clear striving. The art of thinking should not be understood as an occult concentration. There is nothing mysterious in the art of thinking and in the refinement of consciousness. Only a lofty quality of consciousness will affirm the path of the thinker. And no one will say that the thinker is a special genus. Every child can be directed towards thinking. Hence one must regard the art of thinking as the health of the nation. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 66:
66. One must not think that the sounds of the far-off worlds will be something hard to imagine. First of all they will resound, because the current creates vibration. One should accustom oneself to such sounds. One may understand that the so-called music of the spheres rather often comparatively borders on the sounding of the far-off worlds. In any case, every music of the spheres is already a bond between the worlds, because this vibration reaches unaltered the most distant planets. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 67:
67. One must pay attention to the origins of various epidemics. The manifestation of this or that epidemic is reflected upon the general conscious forces. The poisoning penetrates deeper than one may think, and regenerates and creates new microbes. Physical and psychic epidemics are very pernicious. Many degenerations of entire families originate from such regenerated microbes. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 103:
103. When cities were enumerated to you where the ritual of black magic was especially developed, it did not mean that there were no other places where it could be found. On the contrary, there are many black lodges, but some of them are devoted to evil as such, without any special rituals. But during recent times one may see a revival of the most ancient services of darkness. Among them there are very harmful ones, which can cause destruction by their very rhythm. The black lodges usually do not understand what cosmic harm they create. In their ignorance they think that they cause harm only in a desired direction, but in reality they touch whole strata of the atmosphere. Especially at present, when the fiery time is approaching and there are already evident many violations of the equilibrium, the harm of the evocations of the dark ones is particularly frightful. The ignorant act here also, by manifest destructions. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 105:
105. If on entering a house you noticed a viper on the host's table, what would you do? Would you think the matter over, while the snake attacked your friend, or would you decide at once to crush it? We say - save your friend from evil. Do not becloud your head with perplexity, but act for the good. One cannot put on the same scale a man and a snake. It is impossible to put on the same level the lower consciousness and the temple of consciousness. If we cease to discriminate, where will be our responsibility before the world? He is no hero who spares the snake and loses a friend. Not a hero is he who evades his duty while offering excuses. Not a hero is he who does not distinguish between the great and the small. Not a hero is he who has lost the measuring rod of the heart. The Leader knows the heart measure and the fiery solution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 122:
122. The appearance of sun spots on Saturn only indicates cosmic ruptures, which are sending an unprecedented chemism to the Earth. There are many similar manifestations about which scholars even decide not to speak. The forces of space are restless; one need not think that a cataclysm will be just tomorrow, but one may realize that new chemisms are approaching the sick planet. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 136:
136. Blessings to those who even once have reflected over the fact that possibilities are being given them for Service. One such thought already opens the initial Gates to the Fiery World. Whoever thinks in his pride - "Only I myself will attain," makes use of possibilities of serving his own ego. What an isolation resounds in boasting to oneself! What solitude is the prison of egoism! But it is joyful to think - "Yet I can bring to Thee, Lord!" There are no limits to such heart offerings! Is not the heart being exalted in trying to find the treasure of the offerings? The subtlest thoughts surround such supplications. Of course, the offering of the heart is really a prayer. It opens many gates. Not the consciousness of one's merits, but the offering of oneself in all entirely, helps one to pass over the threshold. When the gift is complete it leads past all frightening manifestations. One may say to the dwellers on the thresholds - "I've no time to gaze at you!" Thus, the offering brings ease. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 138:
138. It is correct to refrain from spiritualism. The dark ones have chosen this path for the penetration and sowings of evil. It is possible to think with purity about everything, but a clouded consciousness finds in everything the path to obscuration. Especially at present it is necessary to avoid any obscure channels. One must go toward the Light with all striving. I assure you that it is necessary now to be strengthened in heart, for the time is full of poison. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 140:
140. It is necessary not only to recognize that there is no void, but also to understand the surrounding life. The understanding of life as intertwined and mutually nourishing brings realization of the omnipresence of psychic energy. On the very smallest examples, in incomplete micro-organisms, one may study that which is strikingly all-saturating. Varied currents, rays, and chemisms pass through masses of beings, but psychic energy not only does not retard them, but transmits them farther. When we speak of the most pure air, even about the purest Prana, we nevertheless presuppose all-containment, and in this containment various tensions. Picturing such physical saturation will aid the realization of Higher Worlds. Actually, everything is alive, and everything manifests the same energy. In this primitive position rests also the possibility of transmutation of everything existing. Death becomes a transposition and life becomes unavoidable cooperation. The very approach to the Fiery World is application of conformable qualities. It is sad to see how people limit themselves and try to destroy the universe. Perhaps overproduction, competition, and distortion of the meaning of life will bring humanity into a blind alley, and then it will be obliged to stop and think. Because, by setting aside all limitations the recognition of the Higher Worlds will come along. Calling to the Fiery World, we must have recourse to comparison with micro-organisms, and thus impel people to think about a saturation with the uninterrupted life. Indeed it is easier to think with the heart, above all micro-organisms. It is necessary to summon to such a solution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 160:
160. One may apprehend through many examples how wisely are distributed the Hierarchic forces of advancement. You yourselves see how a Worker, revered by you, remained in the Ashram because His spiritual forces were ablaze near the hearth of accumulations. Only the ignorant think that from earthly consideration alone He did not come out into the field of battle. Everyone who has any conception of spiritual forces will agree that only their conscious application will be wise. Thus, let us realize goal-fitness; it is needed immeasurably on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 167:
167. Examine two stones. They are primitive, cold, they have become congealed in their small life, but even they can give off sparks of fire. The heart of a man is no worse than a stone. The thought of a man, even in a small manifestation, is higher in effect than a mineral. I speak of this because it is instructive to observe how thought evokes sparks of fire from the innermost memory. The most casual thought evokes whole forms from the storehouse of memory, entire epochs in which we have been participants. This is a procession of definitely related fiery contents. Indeed, the spark can extricate related portions from the preserved treasure with instantaneous speed. One may be amazed how securely the treasures lie in the Chalice always ready to be drawn out. Only fiery energy can act so subtly and swiftly. The fiery earthly manifestations give an idea of the tension of the fiery World. If here on earth something can be astonishing in its speed and accuracy, then how keen and swift is the Fiery World! If only people would not forget about the Fiery World, one link could be established. Think what the state of consciousness must be, when one is obliged again to remind about the foundations which are so near. However, let us reiterate, let us be filled with patience. It has been said - affirmation of Truth is a strengthening of the bridge. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 177:
177. During the crossing into the Subtle World there flash out all the aspects of the feeling of possession, which troubles even people who are not at all bad. One should assiduously keep in mind this circumstance, and be affirmed upon the realization that earthly possession does not exist. A great deal has been said about personal possession, but only the fiery state can prove the illusion of such sense of possession. Only when our consciousness remains our sole possession do we feel the freedom of ascent. It is very difficult to balance the ascent which goes beyond the middle strata of the Subtle World. Therein people do not even think of parting with various kinds of property; indeed, they exist just be means of these attractions. But if a higher manifestation raises their consciousness a bit, there begins an incredible conflict. Therefore, here in the earthly state one must apprehend where lies the useless burden. This should be done not in the name of the Subtle World but in the name of the one higher. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 189:
189. Among fiery signs there is the particular aptitude for finding needed objects. One has but to think about them, and they draw near, as it were, and are discovered. Already in antiquity it was said - kindle the torch of the heart and find that which is needed. The symbol is true enough, for the fire of the heart kindles surrounding fires and creates a magnetic attraction. Also in books, what is sought can be found by illuminating the book with the same fire. The more such a quality is observed, the more it is developed. The fiery element loves to be noticed. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 190:
190. Danger is a concentration of the vibrations of tension. A great number of perils surround people, but only a few of them are noticed. When the Leader says, "live in danger," he might well say instead, "observe the dangers and thus succeed." One cannot live outside of dangers, but it is beautiful to make out of dangers a carpet of achievement. The Leader knows that he bears a mission, and dangers are only propelling forces; therefore the Leader does not even think about dangers. The very thought of peril is harmful. Thinking about dangers, we strengthen their vibrations, and thus disturb our equilibrium. Conservation of forces must not be disrupted by fear and confusion. We are watchful and careful for the best execution of the commission. But dangers cannot overburden our attention. The Teacher should, first of all, insist upon the disciple's liberation from the phantom of perils. The disciple should always remember not to expend a drop of the higher energy uselessly. Thought of danger agitates many of our centers and in disorderly fashion consumes the precious energy. Thought of danger reflects even upon the pulse; but the heart is strengthened by the desire to carry out well the mission. Thus, let us act in the most efficient manner. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 202:
202. Nowhere do people think about the Living Ethics. They think it possible to pass their lives in the usual way, yet with each day it becomes more evident that it is possible to save people only by means of faith, which surpasses all religions. There is not much of such faith, and let us not try to count in thousands where there are only tens. Unusual are such paths of the realization of the Highest. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 203:
203. The three Worlds are far closer to each other than one may think. One can see how corresponding vibrations create cooperation. You know how certain individuals from the Subtle World who are close to us act to assist a common task. Even not so long ago they were unable to serve the common purpose because of differences of vibrations, but now your vibrations and their endeavors for communion make them useful co-workers. Thus is created useful labor in common. It is the more useful because the adversaries have similar co-workers. Certainly, it is joyous to watch each cumulation of consciousness. Ur. has seen how in the beginning the atmosphere is dim and in the course of successive meetings it becomes lighter, and a day ago Ur. saw completely conscious cooperation. Such an enlightenment is very rapid, yet for this the Ashram is of significance. Verily, Ashrams have a great importance for the earthly and for the Subtle World. Ashrams may be defined as magnets and ozonatoars. Being filled with heart energy provides a conduit for many things. Therefore, when I am concerned about spiritually pure atmosphere, I have in mind a very important consequence. Without spiritual accumulations, the command to take everything upon oneself has no meaning. This command can be given only where there is a heart bond with the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Only such a bond, during the present earthly conflict, can strengthen those to whom the order has been given. The currents are too complicated to be opposed by earthly forces. But you know about the bond with the two Worlds. Precisely in this communion are found forces for the passing by the most unexpected path. In this, do not hesitate to take care of yourself, in order not to expend energy superfluously. One should not in any manner be diverted from inner concentration. The affairs of the whole world are in a grave state. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 207:
207. The greatest earthly cataclysms have resulted from under-sea ruptures. Let us not forget that while mountain peaks attain the height of 30,000 feet, submarine chasms even surpass this measure. They may be pictured as reaching a depth of 70,000 feet. The disappearances of lakes are not so dangerous, but a rising of the water level should be a matter of concern. Several times the Earth has undergone the same fate, but people do not think on a planetary scale. Just now there may be observed a certain resemblance to past events. The lack of balance of fires and waters constitutes a subject for deep investigation. Some will ponder over it, and many will ridicule. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 213:
213. By all means one should assimilate the basic law that the Teacher gives the direction but does not fix the details. One must seek and find them in labor. Especially confused is the understanding of the greatness of the law of striving which directs to discovery. Not only now but even in better years people have always demanded complete formulas, although they do not think them out for themselves. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 219:
219. Very often misunderstandings have occurred as a result of relativity of definitions, which have undergone changes through passing centuries. The most ancient writings have undergone many alterations, passing through the hands of foreign translators. It is a well known fact, but for all that it is not taken enough into consideration. To obtain the full meaning one must turn to the same source, Hierarchy. If the translator and interpreter is in communion with Hierarchy, then his relative understanding will be set right in due time. It is unfitting to touch the Sacred Covenants with dirty hands. All forms of blasphemy are condemned, but it is especially abominable when a servant of religion blasphemes. Unfortunately such cases have become frequent. There are not a few actual atheists among the servants of religion. Is it possible for them to speak about the Living Ethics? The madmen do not wish even to think about the future life. One can imagine all the horrors of an assembly where blasphemers are gathered! The Fiery World is just a farce for them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 219:
Let Our friends not hesitate to speak wherever possible about the Fiery World. Of course, besides the spiritual point of view there can also be a scientific approach. In addition let Our friends themselves think more often about the Fiery World; such thoughts are as prayers. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 221:
221. Threads of the spirit are spread far more widely than people think. I say repeatedly - write down, even if it be briefly, the sensations and the strivings of the spirit. From such writings it will be possible to make significant deductions. Likewise the physicians can make use of this valuable material. Possibly, not always can such writings be compared, as a great deal may not coincide so easily, but even isolated cases may assist someone to recognize the psychic energy. No special university courses are needed for this. Psychic energy especially acts freely, when man is aflame with hearty striving. The measuring rod of psychic energy is pure striving. Not magic, but pure human striving will produce a marvelous world. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 225:
225. It is an error to think that irritation of the nose, throat, and lungs is caused only by colds. Such tensions also result from spacial fires. Without doubt, irritation of nose and throat can be cured by suggestion. The same cause underlies many cases of so-called hay-fever, which often can be cured by suggestion. Also many kinds of skin disease are cured by the same method. Often, in fact, skin irritations arise not from external causes but from imbalance of fiery currents. It is regrettable that physicians do not observe this phase of human ailment. Only occasionally do they recognize nervous causes, but then they try to flood them out with bromides, whereas suggestion could produce a better result. Let us not forget that at times suggestion has been employed to speed up the closing of wounds, by way of enlisting the cooperation of the entire organism. Thus, during discourse about the Fiery World, one should not forget the cause, at times, of irritations of the nose and throat. Physicians must be urged to study all methods of suggestion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 235:
235. One must observe how entire countries can be shaken by one incorrect interpretation. It is impossible to justify this by saying that someone did not know about something. Usually proof can be found that such knowledge had knocked at all doors, had lain on all tables, and had been mentioned many times. It is not right to try to justify inattention and unwillingness to think deeply. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 245:
245. Our assistance is extended in the essential directions. It would be erroneous to think that the most petty details could attract Our energy. True, We always safeguard, but it would be absurd to think that every sneeze occurs by Our Command. One must distinguish where are the most essential currents of life; only thus is it possible to learn to respect the fundamentals of Communion. Precisely likewise do We regard the Highest Ones. Evaluation of and respect for the energy will be a sign of understanding of Infinity. Reflect upon this deeply, as precisely at present fiery labor requires understanding of Our fundamentals. Is it sensible to turn away one's weapon before the blow is struck? Is it possible to turn aside the directed telescope without spoiling the observation? So too, when We bring cooperation near, especial solicitude is needed. Observe how I gradually deepen the conditions of Our joint labor. No repetition is ill-advised. We require what is reasonable to be required. Gradually We enter into dangerous spheres, and only thus may one expect victory. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 248:
248. Reading without the heart's functioning, even memorizing, helps but little. One can even compile a table showing how much the participation of the heart evokes true understanding. Let this not be understood as an abstraction. By its quality the pulse indicates how much heart participation assists the manifestation of perception. Such a concept draws one near to the Fiery World. It is tedious to listen to babblings which lack the heart quality, particularly since the number of printed books is reaching frightening proportions. Rarely has the quantity been so at variance with the quality! In this is also revealed a sign of heartlessness. We encourage each burning of the spirit. The flaming heart is a torch of the Fiery World. One should become accustomed to delving into the meaning of what has been said; and for this, translations into different languages are useful. Thereby is developed a precision of understanding. The Teacher must always rotate a concept so that it contacts the consciousness of the disciple in its full scope. Though urgent, it is impossible to accept many concepts at the first reading. One must return to them, as has been said, under all the shades of color of morning and evening. Even the night will bring a ray of understanding. You yourselves have seen how strangely people form opinions about what they have read. When they hear about the Messiah, they merely think - isn't he a demon? When they read about the heart, they are afraid - isn't it sorcery? This means that demons and sorcery are very familiar to them. The man who is pure in heart will not think first of all about darkness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 249:
249. Not magic but God-inspiredness was ordained in the ancient Covenants. When Higher Communion began to be interrupted, people themselves compiled magic from the earthly world, as a means of forced communion. But, as everything which is forced, magic ends up in the darkest manifestations. The very boundary line between black and white magic becomes elusive in its intricacy. Therefore, on the path to the future one should eschew all magic. It must not be forgotten that the old methods of magic were connected with other forms of life. Of course, magic is based on precise fulfillment of technical conditions, but if all the formulas of life have been altered, then too all magical effects must be correspondingly changed. This is why contemporary magic has sunk into necromancy and the other low manifestations. All those who study the mechanics of formulas fail to take into account the fact that they were written down for a completely different application. In addition, they completely forget that the higher formulas, and all the conditions, have not been written down altogether; and if they have been noted at all it is in such symbols that now their meaning is quite obscured. Thus, contemporary studies of magic either amount to senseless scholastics, or else, flowing down, they lapse into the black mass. Therefore We speak much-needed words, in advising the abolition of magic. Let it be left to the dark necromancers. There is too much obsession on Earth. The sole path to the Higher Communion is through the heart. Violence must not stain this fiery path. Can people possibly think that the invocation of lower entities can go unpunished! And what sort of improvement of life could result from such evocation? No one can point to a benefit resulting from necromancy, nor to a heart which has been uplifted through necromancy. One must turn to the short and higher Path, which will bestow health of spirit; and thence comes the bodily health. The abolition of magic will be a white stone on the path of the World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 261:
261. It is an error to think that the forces of darkness attack only weak spots. Very often chaos presses deliberately upon the most powerful strongholds. Likewise breakers are more violent against cliffs. Therefore every wall must be guarded, both low and high ones. Let us not forget this, for people often think about shielding the weak and abandon the strong. Everywhere there are intimidations by chaos, and tensions are tripled. Read about the downfall of great nations to anyone who does not cherish the feeling of protections. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 268:
268. It is very deplorable that people harm themselves by constant discontent, also the harmful disturbance of equilibrium extends into distant space. One can observe people, rational enough, nevertheless complaining of fate. Even earthly riches do not help them to banish discontent. Certainly, in general people do not usually think about spiritual riches. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 276:
276. The very highest is Hiero-inspiration; it accompanies throughout life. No rituals are needed where there is the flame of Communion. One should guard the hearth of Fire. Even the ancients understood the symbol of the incessancy of Fire. Life must be filled with burning. At first man thought about himself, then about others, but afterwards his actions became useful for all that exists. He does not think any more about the usefulness, but he breathes it and gives life in Boundless Space. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 286:
286. That man is good who creates good. Creation of good is the improvement of the future. One can do good to one's fellow in order to better his existence. It is possible for entire nations to be uplifted by heroic achievement. It is possible to introduce into life the most useful discoveries, which must transform the future. Finally, it is possible to improve the thinking of a nation; and in this will be a synthesis of good. How beautiful is thought-creativeness which is not directed toward evil! When a people apprehends all the evil of condemnation, it opens new gates to the future. So much time is thus freed for cognition, for the art of thinking, for the creation of true good; and in these the best fires of the heart are kindled. Such fires are not kindled in evil. Such good will preserve health and to a large extent purify the atmosphere. It is absurd to think that good is an abstraction or a personal merit. It is the salvation of the future, for without it there is no affirmation of ascent. Thus each thought of good is already an arrow of Light. Somewhere it has already exterminated disunity, and any disunity, in malice, is a lapse into chaos. Therefore teach to think about good. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 302:
302. Understanding of Light and darkness, as well as of the conformity of the Luminaries with Our Source, is the counsel of the Fiery World. To be pitied is he who hopes to receive Light from darkness. He cannot weigh the treasure in the midst of obscurity. Do not think that such an instruction is an abstract one. On the contrary, each day is filled with associations of Light with darkness. When you bring forward such an ally of the dark ones, no one senses him, only a dog will growl at darkness. One may make a mistake but it is inexcusable not to listen to advice. We do not suppress good-will, but why find oneself in a stormy sea without a life-belt? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 334:
334. Truly, the disconnection of the chain of Worlds is frightful. No one thinks on a cosmic scale, but one should think about the paths of subtle advancement. One should constantly keep in one's consciousness the fact that thought does not cease moving forward if one's thinking has been carefully guarded. And the union with Hierarchy means that one is not left to advance alone. In reply to the question - are we not abandoned, I answer - Verily, when our hearts are linked to Hierarchy we shall not be abandoned. We can advance in the Subtle World when the Guiding Hand is not rejected. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 339:
339. Each good thought is a powerful lever, for the receiver as well as for the sender. People prefer sendings about earthly objects, but they do not realize that earthly sendings can lead both to Light and to darkness. The effects of earthly sendings depend upon the level of consciousness of the recipient. But spiritual sendings cannot lead into error. They have no path to darkness, but through understanding they can have a favorable influence on earthly circumstances. The Teaching especially pauses on mental sendings. As fiery actions they also have a great significance for the equilibrium of spatial fire. The Teaching must forewarn that disorderly thinking cannot bring benefit for the surroundings. But we must take into consideration that the energy should be useful not only narrowly in one direction, but also for the whole spatial dimension. Let us not forget that Fire, as an omnipresent element, transmits vibrations instantaneously. And no one can arrest the spreading of these subtlest energies. So many times one has to reiterate about cautiousness with energies. Let us not judge as do people who are unwilling to think on a level higher than the earth's crust. When we are striving toward the Fiery World, we must recognize the symptoms of such a condition. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 344:
344. How then shall the heart endure if it be aware of all the terrors performed? How shall the heart beat when it hears the wailing of a multitude of hearts? Neither the past nor the present will enable it to sustain all the oppressive burden of the World. Only the future in all its fieriness will carry one over to the new shores. Only by casting forward the saving anchor can we make our landing. The farther we cast the anchor the more easily and vigorously do we transfer our consciousness into the Fiery World. For the sake of that World we can improve the consciousness, enlighten the heart, and think about the Good. Nothing else can provide safe conduct for man through all the fields of horror. People do not comprehend the quantity of created misfortunes. The deadening of psychic energy makes people insensitive to reality. Insensitiveness to reality is one of the most frightful epidemics. People turn away from current happenings, and think thus to prolong an existence agreeable to the body. They do not even know how to think about the future. But without the future heroes and regeneration are inconceivable. Therefore, on every occasion let us point to the Fiery World as the goal of existence. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 354:
354. People are unable to think about the future usually because they live under the spell of illusions of the past. Imagine a man who many days afterward receives unpleasant news of something which took place previously. This event no longer exists, the man himself has already lived for some time since the occurrence, yet he sinks into the past and loses connection with the future. Surely, the tree of the future must grow, and it should not die from the injury of a plunge into the past. Attention must be paid in schools to the study of the future. Each Leader in his own field will ponder about the future, otherwise he is no Leader. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 355:
355. It has already been mentioned that certain peoples used to greet each other by smelling. It may be said - what a dog-like custom! But even in this ugly custom there is a reminder about psychic energy, which was used when people by means of smell, touch, hearing and the eye determined the essential nature of a newcomer. Nowadays there has remained the custom of handshaking, which is also not far from the other strange custom. People have forgotten about magnetism and about spiritual infection. They talk a great deal about hygiene, but they do not consider that contact in itself has significance. Especially at present, during tension of fiery energy, one must think carefully about each created current. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 365:
365. Notwithstanding all the attainments of science, people grasp with special difficulty the fact that space is completely filled. They talk about microbes, about entities which elude detection, but, for all that, it is almost impossible for them to think about a filled space. They regard it as a fairy-tale if they are reminded that so-called air is filled with creatures of different evolutions. Likewise it is difficult for man to conceive that each breath of his, each thought of his, alters his surroundings. Some elements of the latter are strengthened and draw near, others burn out or are carried away by a vortex of currents. Man is unwilling to understand that he has been endowed with powerful energies. He is truly the King of Nature and the Master of immeasurable legions of entities. It is sometimes possible through powerful microscopes to demonstrate to children in schools the fullness of space. They must become accustomed to the influence of psychic energy. The gaze of an intelligent man reacts upon entities; even under the lense of a microscope small creatures begin to feel uneasy and to sense the currents of the eyes. Is this not an indicator of the living eye, as distinguished from a dead one? On the fiery path one needs to understand the filling of space. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 372:
372. Precisely like an anchor cast forward, the feeling of Hiero-inspiration leads by the right path. Likewise it is right to think about new people. If tigers are seated on a by-road it is best not to use that road. Verily, the paths are many, but people fear even to think about a new path. Many new people draw near and are growing. Thus, if new people were not in evidence yesterday, it does not mean that tomorrow they will not appear. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 383:
383. The man who does not think about the Highest is turned into a creeping reptile. Proceeding in body, proceeding in thoughts, proceeding in spirit, advances the consciousness toward the Fiery World. One must acquire this knowledge of locomotion in order to obtain indefatigability and unquenchability for ascent. Even in the middle stratum of the Subtle World, the dwellers do not know how to strive upward. They have not been accustomed to thinking about such aspiration. They are obliged to learn to reconstruct their consciousness, but this is not easy and could have been attained much earlier. Thus We advise to meditate about a quality which is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 387:
387. Often accidental shocks restore sight, hearing, and other lost senses. Does not this force one to think the crystal of imperil and other sediments have been suddenly expelled from the organism? Thus, strive to understand why sometimes in antiquity shock was applied in treatment of certain illnesses and paralysis. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 395:
395. Karma is action - it cannot be defined otherwise. Some think is possible to define Karma as effect, but this would make it like a retaliation, and this would belittle the law. He who walks by the right path will arrive at his goal. Each deviation will lead away from the direct path, and people will begin to talk about a heavy Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 421:
421. The Yogi can sense heat and cold independent of external causes. Such transcendental perception relates to the Subtle World. It is sufficient for a dweller of the Subtle World to think about warmth or cold or other sensations, and the energy of thought will invoke them immediately. Thus, thought constitutes a laboratory for all reactions. Therefore, on the path to the Fiery World We insist so much on watchfulness over thoughts. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 425:
People will demand from you new remedies, new indications about food - merely for bodily comfort, but not for the improvement of their own future, which is in need of constant and solicitous construction. People are unwilling to imagine that their earthly life is shorter than the very briefest stop of a railway train. The worthy wayfarer, in a short night's lodging, is concerned not with troubling his host, for his consciousness is directed toward the goal of his journey. But travelers of the Great Path often think only about the night's lodging, unconcernedly forgetting about their destination. Petty thinking is not commensurate with the Great Path! Therefore the fiery path will be the path of consciousness of the future. Every traveler who is enlightened by thought about the eternal path can proceed in joy. In each such march one must carry a particle of eternal Fire. One should approach the Fiery World with a whole purpose, with all desire, with the whole heart. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 442:
442. Someone says that he wishes to attain cosmic consciousness; let him better think about purifying his heart. Let him not so much imagine himself as conqueror of the Cosmos, but rather let him wish to cleanse his consciousness from dust. One cannot penetrate beyond the limits of the law without wishing to become transformed in the approach. Verily, the baker of bread, in both the spiritual and material sense, must not think only as to how to get his own fill. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 443:
443. The experienced physician advises the convalescent not to think about his past illness, and urges him to think about the future and about favorable circumstances. Thus, any reminder about the past illness is cast out, not only physically but spiritually. One should apply the same simple method in all the situations of life. Particularly during fiery actions, when fire is palpitating because of darkness, one should not think about darkness and its reaction on fire. A manifestation referring to the future will kindle the heart. The most oppressive thing can be dispelled only because of the future. Fools clamor about finite life. Can eternal life possible be terminated? So many terrible things have to be preformed in order to violate life! Even wild beasts do not dare to return to the dust of the abyss. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 465:
465. You think correctly about gratitude. The best expression of gratitude will lie in the realization of the greatness of the Mission. The Service is so great that each step already constitutes an achievement. Each day, with each thought, something significant is done. A great manifestation gives rise to innermost solemnity. In this solemnity there is also expressed gratitude. Solemnity is one of the best magnets. Hence, let us think about the greatest, for by this measure all else can be covered. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 467:
467. Actually, Fire cannot remain in a state of immobility. When We speak about the spiral of ascent, We have in mind a fiery structure. The movement cannot be arrested, for this would be incompatible with spatial Fire. People attribute many properties to Fire, but the principal condition remains unobserved. Fiery Guidance is the basis of the resplendent element. It must be remembered that flame is directed upward, it cannot turn its arrow downward. So too, the adherents of the Fiery World cannot go downward. If We observe a fall downward it means that Fire of the heart is drooping. Let there stand before you examples of radiant Fires! One can choose a beautiful affirmation through such Torches from the Earth to the Fiery World. Let us not droop, for this is unbecoming to Fire. Let us not belittle any fiery significance, nor tokens, which you have seen and felt. Let us assist friends to proceed flamingly, for non-affirmation of the Higher World is self-destruction. And let us consider the Fiery World as the most proximate, the most guiding, the most flaming. It is necessary to think about the Fiery World as our destiny. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) :
Now we may begin the approach to the Fiery World, affirming the supermundane signs. We have repeatedly pointed out the urgency of the development of necessary earthly qualities. The Teaching always proceeds along two currents which, when they meet, form the complete line of attainment. While many earthly qualities are not easy to attain, the superearthly conditions may appear to be abstract; but they are an existing reality. He who is accustomed to think on a planetary scale knows how real is the life in the World of Fire, in the World of Radiance, in the World of Attainment. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 3:
3. Much of that which is sacred and great will not necessarily appear so outwardly. The dimensions assume true magnitude in the inner consciousness. One may foresee various conditions, but one cannot fore-know how or when the Messenger will come. People by their own conventional measures impede the transcendental manifestations. Think not that this word is antiquated, for, indeed now more than ever is the radiation of spirit being denied. But without a sun neither the Macrocosm nor the microcosm can exist. You know that the movements of the Luminaries could not possibly be more propitious. One may wait for centuries for such conjunctions, and just now not centuries but a mere few years are enough to determine the new boundary lines for humanity. Not many perceive these Cosmic structures; so much the more must the few fully comprehend the striking events indicated by the Luminaries. One must fully realize the greatness of the hour; and for this solemnity is ordained. If you sense it - good for you! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 4:
4. It is correct to think that between the earthly plane and the Fiery World there is coordination; but the causes of all developments are invisible. Thus one may look upon temporary anguish on the earthly plane as a threshold to great joy. One may send quietly a fiery wave into the earthly domain, but thunder is heard on the far-off worlds. Therefore all dimensions are reached by varying potentialities of the waves. Verily, all creative energies are active both on the earthly plane and in the Fiery World. The conducting current is one, but people cannot always understand the extending significance of an action. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 9:
9. Sources which are responsive to subtle energies are very sensitive. Hence that quality which reveals itself mostly in pure currents is so very important. Likewise, as the results of chemical experiments vary with the use of different vessels, substances and combinations, the manifestations of subtle receptivity are also quite diverse. An organism filled with imperil will admit only a small particle of the sending. An organism which is saturated with selfhood will impart a dreadful coloration which distorts the sending. An organism imbued with malevolence will carry the distorted sending to a neighbor. Thus the distortion in the reception of a sending results from certain qualities in the receiver. You were justified in asking why do We not put a stop to such distortions. It is because there are records of writings by human hands so monstrous as to represent the Mahatmas of the East as issuing condemnation upon retiring for the night. So think those who seek the condemnation of a neighbor. Indeed, people attribute to the Mahatmas even slander. People ascribe to Us all their earthly qualities. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 25:
25. As the highest humility and the highest self-renunciation, should one accept the Image of Those bearing the full Chalice of self-sacrifice. They carry a heavy burden in the heart. They bear the brunt of the tension manifested by humanity. They carry the burden of the entire discrepancy. Such humility is redemption. Who will give himself wholly to the achievement of drinking the cup of poison? Who will take upon himself the Fiery Shield for the good of humanity? Who will resolve to accept the fiery energies? Who will manifest the understanding of the entire Cosmic tension? Verily, he who is in consonance with the Higher Forces. Mankind is accustomed to demand Good, but very rarely does man think of giving. Hence the humility of a saint who carries a fiery chalice is regarded as the highest humility. The fiery chalice holds the essence of the saving of the spirit of mankind and the atonement. Thus, let us remember and manifest understanding. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 49:
49. Since times immemorial the Chalice has been a symbol of Service. The gifts of Higher Forces are gathered in the Chalice and given from the Chalice. The symbol of the Chalice has always stood for self-sacrifice. Whoever bears the Chalice bears Achievement. Each lofty deed can be marked by the symbol of the Chalice. Everything most lofty, everything for the good of humanity, should bear this symbol. The Chalice of the Grail, the Chalice of the Heart which has dedicated itself to the Great Service, is a most Cosmic Magnet. The Heart of the Cosmos is reflected in this great symbol. All images of Heroes of the Spirit may be represented as bearing the Chalice. The whole universe is reflected in the Chalice of the fiery spirit. The Chalice contains the accumulations of centuries which are gathered around the seed of the spirit. It is necessary to accept the affirmation of the Chalice as a great symbol in everyday life. Small children, and all youth, should be taught to think about the Chalice. One should understand the entire diversity of forms of the great symbol, the Chalice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 69:
69. It is right to think about the purging of dogmas which lead away from a just thinking. The concepts of purgatory and hell may be replaced by the concept of affirmation of the life of the Fiery World. There is no mightier purgatory than earthly life, if all the potentialities of the spirit are intensified. Likewise there is no mightier hell than the earthly infections of the spirit. To affirm purgatory on Earth as a beginning leading to the Subtle and Fiery Worlds is a problem of the purification of consciousness. All strivings of humanity for knowledge of the Invisible World should impel the consciousness to take up the thought of purification, which will continue the earthly path to the Fiery World. Only the concept of oneness of the path will impel people to live in beauty, and to depart this life as wayfarers continuing their journey. When the World will apprehend this indissoluble bond with the Subtle World, purgatory will then take its rightful place in Eternal Truth. Therefore it is so important to become affirmed in the realization of the endlessness of life; the continuing, as it were, of the great Wheel of Life. The manifestation of the accumulation of the "chalice" gives great power to the spirit in the Fiery World; just as the path of darkness imposes its own dark existence. Let us direct thoughts of people to the idea of purgatory on Earth. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 78:
78. In the idea of traditions, one should be very subtly discriminating. If they are understood as stratifications coming from the ancestors, then indeed we arrive at the same emanations, which came from all the surroundings; the traditions will contain all the imprints of the time. But for evolution a constant renewal and broadening is required. It is correct to think about the spiral, because eternal growth affirms infinity. Creativeness is intensified in continual renovation, and infinity shines truly by the creative power of diversity. Thus traditions cannot be looked upon as a guiding principle. Usually the so-called traditions, affirmed by people, degenerate into customs. Customs pass into habits. Thus, habits will express all the stratifications of the past. Therefore, having faith in the Fiery World, one should accept all renewal as a movement of mighty time in evolution. Thus, traditions go with the passing time, but the eternal breath of motion leads to Infinity. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the saturation of space by great and powerful energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 89:
89. The planetary dates correspond with all the supermundane dates. The dark condition of this planet requires all forces for the affirmation of equilibrium. It is easy to think about the future when the spirit knows the bond of the two Worlds, when the spirit can be successful in its strivings toward the Fiery World. There cannot be an intensification which does not reveal to the spirit the amplitude of the manifest future. In the Subtle World events go on which assist manifestations on the Earth. Especially tensed are the strata which are close to the Earth. Entire armies are being assembled for events. Entire nations are being armed against the forces of destruction. The Supermundane World will not leave the planet helpless. So too, the Mother of the World and the Hierarchy of Good and the Fiery Viceroys are mobilizing their camps. Verily, great is the time solving the earthly destiny - the Heavenly forces saturate the space. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 90:
90. It is difficult to imbue the consciousness of those who think that each one's path can proceed without Higher Guidance. Each one of these petty-minded persons does not accept Hierarchy, because he regards the affirmation of Guidance as a violation of the will. Among these are many confirmed atheists who consider as maleficent a fiery faith in Higher Guidance. One can see how all principles of Hierarchy are being distorted. How is it possible to enlighten the consciousness, when the spirit is isolated from the Light and affirms its own limited life? In a fiery construction one should sense these limited extinguishers of Fires. Consciousness is a manifestation of life, therefore each structure conceived by mind produces its own forms. Actually the Subtle World is created by all the conformities of the Cosmic creativeness. The supermundane spheres clearly reflect the earthly essence. Responsibility before the Cosmos should be affirmed in the consciousness of man. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for realization of responsibility for the creation of forms. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 97:
97. One should be very solicitous about the last hours of sojourn on Earth. Often the final striving can predetermine the succeeding life, also the stratum in which the spirit will dwell. Indeed, it is inadmissible to recall the spirit into the earthly spheres when it already has broken away. Tissues which already have been freed from earthly attractions must be strained into a terrific effort in order again to be assimilated into the earthly atmosphere. People should learn to think during someone's departure, as well as during birth, and should be able to ease the processes. As delays are harmful during birth, they are likewise harmful during death. The subtle formation of the new body must be taken into consideration. Wounds caused the departing one must be cured in the Subtle World. A most cruel treatment of the departing ones is often manifested. It may be said that it is not death which torments, but living people. All who are approaching the Fiery Teaching must know about this. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of affirming the last minutes of the crossing. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 104:
104. Forces manifested for the Service of Light do not invade Karma, as some who are not initiated into the power of Karma think. The Forces of Light observe human actions, giving the direction but not invading life. Many are the examples of this. Messengers appear, warnings are sent, the direction is given and the paths pointed out; but the choice of designated affirmation is determined by the human will. In this way appears the manifestation of cooperation between the two Worlds. Precisely, self-activity of the spirit can bring near a better Karma. Thus it can be explained why the Forces of Light do not stop the spirit from certain actions which violate often that which has been ordained. Often people are perplexed as to why the other paths are not indicated. Likewise they wonder why the Sendings are affirmed through various channels? They wonder why the Forces of Light do not ward off different currents. Let us reply. "The Forces of Light never invade human Karma." This law must be remembered on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 115:
115. However diverse the Worlds are in their spiritual properties and functions, nevertheless it is necessary to become accustomed to think about the bridge to the Fiery World. Everything has its connecting energies. Why then not strive to understand the bridge to the Fiery World. As man reflects all the qualities of earthly life, to the same extent must he be concerned as to how to lay a bridge between the Worlds. Just as the abyss of mankind is visible from the supermundane spheres, so should the Higher World be accepted into human consciousness. The bridge between the two Worlds is maintained in the aspiration of thought. Rightly has it been said about the beauty of thought which reveals all Worlds. Indeed, the bridge between the two Worlds can be made real if the actions are filled with beauty. Truly, not words but actions bring all saturations. The bridge between Worlds will be based upon harmonization of the currents of heart and spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the bridge between Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 118:
118. Among the mysteries existing in the Cosmos must be noted that of succession of existences. The rhythms of these existences are just as varied as are the Monads. Some think that it is necessary to spend a great number of lives in palaces; others think that for heroism cavalries are needed; a third group thinks that glory is needed; a fourth that chastisement of spirit and body are necessary, and so on ad infinitum. But We say achievement of spirit is needed. And this fiery quality is attained only through the inner Fire of the heart. Rightly has it been said that the deeds of the heart are the foundation. Knowledge of the heart affirms the great essence. Therefore, the heart as a magnet is powerful,. Of course, a being lives in all potentiality. For a certain cycle of years the potential manifests one form of actions, for another cycle other actions are manifested. Thus, a complete world of actions takes place in a single life. Let us recall how many luminous actions fill the records of the Book of Life. Let us consider each action of Light, for it is especially necessary to realize those powerful energies which fill a being on a great step. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 122:
122. The World is plunged into such a dark state that the supermundane spheres are being filled with stifling gases. Various indicated manifestations affirm how black threads envelop the earthly spheres. It is proper to think and to prepare the consciousness for manifestations of fiery shocks. Space is in need of a purification, and a new discharge may occur in the earthly sphere when the spiritual currents will be roused creatively under the tension of new impulses. It is impossible to expect a regeneration on the planet without the affirmation of new principles and of coordination. Only spatial currents are needed for coordination with vital potentials. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for ascent through fiery spiritual currents. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 133:
133. It is difficult even to imagine how infected the planet is! Not one law remains which has not been permeated by the poison of decomposition. Each higher manifestation has been so completely covered by black thought that purification of the earthly and supermundane strata is the most important task. Even the way that the Higher Teaching is being applied only demonstrates that the interpretations of darkness are closer to the spirit. The Fiery Covenant will then be affirmed when the human spirit is cleansed of those manifestations which have obscured spirit and heart. Let us investigate how Truth is being affirmed. The Fiery Spirit affirms the Higher Covenant. Its successors affirm the given Teaching. The chosen Spirit clarifies the Covenant handed down by the Fiery Lawgiver. Thus, for the affirmation of New Covenants the Giving Hand and the receiving one are unified. People think too little about this sacred bond. The unification of the Worlds can take place only in this manner. The Visible World and the Invisible can find a living application only when a bond is affirmed. Therefore, one who takes upon himself the clarification of the Teaching carries a Burden of humanity. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with respect for the clarification of the Teaching. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 139:
139. People do not even suspect how strained the planet is! All these conditions which governments are creating are comparable to a volcano. Each wave of actions is saturated with destruction. There are no such circumstances as would indicate an advancement toward salvation. Yet the more suffocating, the more speedily can the great World Problem be resolved. Supermundane spheres are also agitated. Verily, each spirit striving into the future can sense that "Something" about which only the Lords know. Surely it is imperative to think about the driving clouds which must inevitably destroy the countries going against the Light. A New Dawn is already lighting the way on the dark horizon. Already events are proceeding and new forces are building a better future. Therefore, one must reflect about the appearance of the Fiery Element, for whoever is from Fire, triumphs with Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 150:
150. Verily, thought is infinite. The domains of the Cosmos are revealed to it. There are no limitations where the spirit rules. Is not thought, which pervades all and manifests the beauty of the Cosmos, miraculous? Thought, emanating from the Depths of the Cosmos, revealing all sources, is the most fiery of the manifestations of space. Even if thought does not find its application upon Earth, nevertheless, it fierily saturates space with these creative records. Thought-forms intensify each vital designation, as a fiery impulse of life. The source of creative power is inexhaustible when life is filled with thought. Therefore, to think means to construct life. To think means to affirm the forms of life. The threshold reached by thought always leads to the destined goal, because thought rules with eternal Fire. Thought, which leads to the might of great Cosmic Constructiveness, is not sufficiently studied. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 155:
155. Of all the subtle energies the most receptive is the energy arising from the heart. The current which is united with the Fire of Space must have radiation from the heart. This concept is deeper and broader than is customarily thought. In speaking about the heart current, it is needful to think about its creative power, for indeed, when a thought has been felt deeply it can create. Actually, when the heart beats in unison with the Cosmos all currents can be united through Fire. Therefore, nothing compulsory can replace the fiery tremor of the heart. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for this palpitation which opens the Gates to all attainments. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 169:
169. Everyone must think about the reconstruction of the World, for when we apprehend what is taking place, we grasp the approach of the future. Each thought directed to the construction of the New Epoch will provide its own forms. Thought-forms manifest the trend of the future; hence it is needful to understand the chain of saturated strivings. Creativeness of spirit is as a fiery lever in space, as a powerfully impelled fiery creator, as a ruler in space, as a great saturating Fire. Thus, one who thinks about preeminence and about the great future molds an affirmation of constructiveness. Space must be cemented with fiery formulas and fertilized by the manifest fire of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest striving for understanding of the reconstruction of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 173:
173. There exists many different means for the rarefaction of the dense body. Indeed, each fine thought must be regarded as a fiery manifestation, therefore it is necessary to accustom oneself to think fierily. Rarefaction of the dense physical body must also be understood from the spiritual point of view, because, while dwelling in a dense body, it is still possible not to manifest coarseness. The Agni Yogi, who has passed through fiery baptism and fiery transmutation, no longer dwells in a dense body, because when the body admits the fiery currents, its whole substance is changed. The basis of this experience of fiery transmutation of the centers is this rarefaction. True, only to the subtle is the subtle accessible, and science of the future will study the subtle body. The ever-increasing fiery manifestation, while directing the spirit into the Higher Worlds, make the earthly spheres burdensome. Let us remember that the Subtle is accessible only to the subtle, and let us reverence the Mother of Agni Yoga. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 208:
208. How, then, can the heart realize all the beauty of Existence if has not penetrated into all the joys and sorrows of life.? Thus it is that often, reading the Book of Lives, the heart trembles, but then the tear of suffering is transmuted into a pearl. The more fiery the heart, the greater the joys and the sufferings. The law of Fiery Right is forged in life. The Higher Command is affirmed by passing through all the vital steps with the heart. Creative impulses must be saturated in the heart, therefore each life issues its own radiations of the heart. Fiery Right is certainly not the phantom of perfectionment about which humanity has become accustomed to think, but is the fiery kindling of all the vital fires of the heart. Not in a placid existence is the heart saturated with fiery love. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 229:
229. Divine Fire impels each cosmic manifestation to creativeness. Each lofty potential is saturated with this Divine Fire. Each spark of life bears within itself this Divine Fire. Let us apply to all vital manifestations the significance of Divine Fire. In each center of life is this Fire affirmed. Human actions, indeed, bear in themselves these divine sparks. If one regards human fires as creative centers, then one can observe how bodies unified by Fire have their conformities in the different planes. It is correct to think that essence is distributed upon the planes affirmed by subtle energies. Therefore, when We speak about the Fiery World one must be able to imagine how bodies are unified by a vortex of Fire. Thus the one Divine Fire appears as the unifier of all energies. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 277:
277. When hostile forces disclose an assault, it is needful to think about foresight. The servitors of Light must realize that actually not only do the hostile forces breed treachery, but the menace of treachery and destruction lies precisely in omissions and in slumber. Rightly has she who guides under the Star of the Mother of the World spoken about the fact that a leader values truth, for on the field of battle it is important to know which swords have been sharpened. Only selfhood impels the spirit to the suppressing of truth. But an irresponsible warrior can cast each beautiful beginning into destruction. Not to conceal but to reveal is a most primary duty of the servant of Light. Verily, when truth is concealed, the servant of darkness can act through a servant of Light. But is it likely to be so with the Covenant given to the servant of Light? Is it ordained thus by the Hierarchy of Light? Has it thus been set forth, that the forces of the Hierarchy of Light must be expended in fiery currents of help in order that a servant of Light betray not, through his irresponsibility, selfhood and untruth? Thus, let him who inflicts so many blows upon the Shield of the Hierarchy of Light remember. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 319:
319. Action depends upon the tension of that sphere in which the spirit abides. As intensity of striving affirms the power of action, so does resistance saturate action with the essence of the consciousness. The different planes require different measurements in the expenditure of energies. Where the dense World requires exertions, the Subtle World not only does not require them but allows easy locomotion. The dense World affirms that force which overcomes all resistance. But in the Subtle World the principal lever is the accumulation of spiritual aspiration. To overcome opposition in the Subtle World is possible only through spirituality. It is wrong to think that the Fiery World is merely a reflection of the Earthly World. For, while the strata of the Subtle World represent the reflections of the earthly strata, in the Fiery World there are strata which preserve earthly spheres in their evolutionary growth. In these strata are marked out all the currents of evolution. They are not only the Treasury of the records of space but are also the Cosmic Laboratory. Such strata occupy the loftiest spheres. The ascent of man depends upon his attraction to these spheres. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 334:
334. The most frightful bane of humanity is its narrow world outlook. The best people think that the adoption of their horizon is the principle key to the salvation of the World, but their world outlook goes no farther than the boundaries of the physical world. Representatives of the church promise people salvation of the soul, but beyond the physical world they do not go. National leaders direct the thinking of their peoples toward reorganization, but further than the lower spheres they do not lead. Thus one can enumerate all the degrees of human leadership, and become horrified at the blind alley into which humanity has entered. Verily, only the reconstruction of the World and the regeneration of consciousness can awaken the energies needed for the maintenance of the planet. We untiringly repeat about the vital necessity of purifying the consciousness, for the last hour has come for the cleansing of that which has been created by mankind. Let us apprehend in the heart the Fiery Covenant to assist the reconstruction of the World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 362:
362. One may picture how the Cosmic Scales are fluctuating when there are placed on one of the cups of the Scales all the historical events which have preceded the present time. And if the future World be gazed upon, one may see how the battle is growing. One may be convinced as to how spatial fires are spreading. One may observe how the Heavenly Forces are being equipped with fiery armor, and how earthly forces condense each spatial manifestation. It is important to think about this, because Fiery Reconstruction must meet with the conscious manifesting understanding of what is taking place. The fiery fluctuation of the Scales creates vortexes which are a danger to unstable ones but which uplift to the Higher Worlds those who are flamingly aspirant. Amidst the oscillations of the Cosmic Scales humanity cannot choose a middle path, for only Light or darkness will be contending for the victory. On the path to the Fiery World let us keep in mind the Cosmic Scales. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 440:
440. The Fiery World has its expression under the name of psychic energy. Thus will people understand more readily. Everyone will agree that there exists within him something for which there is no name in any language. Force or energy will be more readily accepted than a fiery spark. Humanity is highly opposed to Fire. Fire consumes but does not create - so people think. Therefore, at first, name it psychic energy, and only to a developed consciousness speak about Fire. It is more acceptable to say that musk, phosphorus, or amber are close to psychic energy than to say they are close to Fire. The first consideration, in everything, is not to create impediments. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 452:
452. One cannot study about the Fiery World without investigating how man conducts himself in moments of so-called misfortune. The spirit which has undergone preparation says - we shall conquer, and dons its fiery armor. But the weak and pitiful in spirit is crestfallen and thus admits a great infection. Do not think that this simple truth should not be repeated, the majority of people are in need of it. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 476:
476. Often the right concepts are uttered, but without true realization. The flaming glance very rightly calls to mind fiery energy, which is sent in the glance. The strong, warm handclasp is told about; again rightly, because it recalls the very same energy which fills all emanations. But people do not attribute the power of the glance to Fire; they think about the flash of the eyes or the muscles of the hand. Thus are forgotten the definitions which were taught at one time. Forgotten are many true concepts and many have been distorted. People simply reiterate, not attaching significance to very necessary denominations. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 477:
477. The World is atremble. Again the depths of the seas are restless. But these depths are not being taken into consideration. The dates for many submarine shifts draw near, but it is not customary to think about such processes. If people knew how to think about the elements and the supermundane Spheres, their thinking would be turned more easily toward the fundamentals. Why can only a few think about the most essential? Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 491:
491. Certain perspicacious people speak about the approaching end of the World. In describing it they talk as they were taught to think in elementary schools. They are little to be blamed in this, since their heads have been filled from childhood with the most monstrous ideas. And yet, they do sense some sort of end of something. Though dimly seen, still their spirit has a presentiment of some kind of change. They are called false prophets, but such a judgment is not fair, for in their own way they sense the end of an obsolete World. Only, they are unable to distinguish the external signs. Indeed, near is the hour when superfluous scales begin to fall, and the World of Light begins to come into being in joy. The most important processes can be carried out visibly-invisibly. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 493:
493. It is difficult to think about the Fiery World without mobility of mind. He cannot take in all the sparks who does not know how to turn about in resourcefulness. Thus one must reflect upon the fiery link with each manifestation of life. People little study the manifestation and reaction of electricity on the nervous system. Each man can investigate upon himself how a current of electricity reacts on the quality of his pulse. Spatial electricity and condensed magnetization will react differently. The pulse will show a quality of significant tension. In general one should not reject any observations made upon oneself. People may be lacking in power of observation, but knowledge of oneself is instructive. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 495:
495. Prayer is expression of best thought. All beliefs prescribe praying to the Highest, in the best expressions. It is correct to advise people to approach the Highest with the most exalted thoughts. We always point out the high utility of exalted thinking. To whom then can one send thoughts if not to the very Highest? I advise to let no time be lost when it is possible to converse about striving toward Light. Not a petition, nor a dispute with irritation, but an aspiring heart-exchange multiples lofty grace. People must learn to think, meaning that it is proper to affirm thought about the Highest - some clearly, some hazily, yet all by the same Fiery path. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 503:
Mothers, remember that children observe and are conscious of more things than you surmise. And many manifestations escape notice for example, a frequent glowing of the child's body, as well as gestures and occurrences of anger or repose. Erroneously people think that the child's aura is inexpressive. One may see in it not a little of the burden it has brought back. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 512:
512. Do you not think that audible discharges, as drops of dew, are also from fiery energy? When you become accustomed to perceive everywhere the presence of fiery energy, then everything in life will be transformed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 515:
515. Little does man think about his inheritance, about reconstruction. His mind is swayed between two extremes, and the path of prudence is abandoned. The process of employing fiery energy is being presented by the fakirs, and evokes only an empty curiosity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 519:
519. Among the interpretations of the pyramids pay attention to that one which delineates the three Worlds. The top represents the Fiery World, where all is one; the middle part represents the Subtle World, where the essences are already separated; and the base is the dense World. This division is the most profound, and the gradations between the Worlds are symbolically portrayed by the pyramid. Such a symbol is truly significative. The dense World so widely separates the natures that it is even difficult to perceive how they can be fused into one on the Fiery summit. Yet the pyramid was built for the summit. Its foundation was laid only to bring all sides harmoniously together and to completion. Let each one ponder on how many times the point of the summit will be contained in the foundation. The fiery point must rule the unbridled, rudimentary stones upon the earth's surface. A great deal of just care must be applied in order to safeguard the Fiery completion. One must think about the summit. One should not be concerned that already in the Subtle World the essences are clearly separated. The edge of the pyramid may be divided into four parts, also into five, seven, eight, or any other number, but the three Worlds will remain the foundation of the basic division. One may imagine over the visible pyramid the identical invisible one, in an infinitely expanded concept. But this is beyond earthly language. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 522:
522. The inner life influences Karma a hundred times more. Examine any crime whatever, and it appears small in view of the inner preparation. How protracted is such preparation! So many nearby consciousnesses have been poisoned by such creeping preparations, and so many better possibilities rejected - yet people do not think about this wrong. Again remote from the consciousness is the fiery energy, which alone can put an end to this crawling corruption. So easy is it to arrest decomposition by timely cauterization. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 529:
529. Clouds rush along, but the ship reaches the harbor. Yet the sailor must not think about the watery depths under the hull of his ship. Likewise, there are abysses around, and one should not be frightened by them. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 538:
538. Some people think that it is possible to change Teachers without danger, but they forget the three year period, and the seven-year, through which the bond is woven. You have read already about the ignominious end of apostates. Thus does the Fiery World safeguard the right of justice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 567:
567. It is of no help for people not to think about the future. Each day it is possible to meditate beautifully about a better life beyond the limits of Earth. The more beautiful the imagination, the better are the possibilities engendered there where thought rules. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 571:
571. The black lodge has the sole aim of harming Our works and disrupting the planet. People are usually enticed into the black lodge by promises of long life, for great is the fear of death, and also by promises of riches and of great power. Especially nowadays is being developed a desire for long life. People do not think about the life of the Supermundane Spheres as they are greatly attached to the Earth. Among the dark suggestions passion and greed will be apparent; out of them is born the very lowest treachery. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 573:
573. The Teaching of Good must be the friend of good in all its manifestations. This truth appears simple, yet evil intention continually tries to destroy it. The Teacher of Good must be grieved, seeing how the workers of Good become twisted and how they exclude each other. Such a mutilation of Good takes place when someone bears a burden of good which is too much for him and someone else attempts to carry a double load. And if someone will dare to think about a triple load, he will not find many helpers. Millions of years have not been enough for humanity to learn to rejoice at Good, to grow to love it as something of the utmost utility. The Teaching must stimulate in all the bearers of Good a feeling of broad sympathy. Otherwise it will not be the Teaching of Good but a teaching of egoism. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 581:
581. Often people talk about contradictions, putting in this category many cases not understood by them. On a hot day people may see a traveler dressed in warm clothing and laugh at the inconsistency. But they do not think about the cold night. Contradictions are usually due to meager thinking. A great number of misfortunes have resulted from unwillingness to think. Not contradictions, but the empty utterance of thoughtless words clutters life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 584:
584. Knowing how to purge the consciousness of unneeded concepts means already to get set for the distant journey. Only in such a liberated state is it possible to think about a new consciousness. Joy is born when Vairaga is shining. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 585:
585. It has been said - "Ignorance is Hell." Few understand this. Whereas, precisely devouring Fire is the result of ignorance. But one may exchange evil for good and thus alter the properties of the Fire. A wonderful gift is possessed by man in that he can alter the properties of the element. Yet how can humanity enter upon such action if it fails to think altogether about the elements? The Teaching of Living Ethics must set the direction in which the mind of man is to be propelled. Let us not violate free will, let each one make haste in his own rhythm, let each one sense the great vibrations in his own way, but let him sense it and make haste. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 590:
590. A nonsensical act often sprouts deep roots. From a small visibility is born a great invisibility. People do not think about beauty and consequently surround themselves with ugliness. First of all - thinking. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 593:
593. Around the place of manufacture of high explosives people do not smoke, they wear special soft footwear, they avoid any metallic objects, they do not even speak loudly, and they do not breathe in the ordinary manner. There, where danger threatens their flesh, people are ready to renounce habits, but it never enters their heads that thought can result in a far more dangerous explosion, invisible yet irreparable. Terror helps people to guard themselves against bodily dangers. But the entire spatial life does not exist for them. They can blaspheme at the Great Forces and rejoice at the misfortunes of others, if their own ruin is not immediately visible to them. The loss of spatial co-measurement in Infinity consumes all the better possibilities. Whereas, the present time is precisely the last chance to join the dense with the subtle and even with the fiery. One should begin to think persistently and clearly in the direction of the merging of Worlds. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 608:
608. The centers produce ring-shaped radiations. They can begin to shine all at once when the spirit is helping at far distances. Great are such tensions. Not the muscles, not the nerves become tense - the strings of the heart resound. Such a sounding can even be heard. But such tension is frightful for a man who is not accustomed to think about the Higher Worlds. Experienced thinking will apprehend calmly even such manifestation of the crown, and will observe it as something very unusual but valuable. Not often will such tension occur. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 613:
613. The same lymphatic quality can be of assistance to black magic. One must guard against it in every possible way. Do not think that there is only a little of black magic. It makes its nests with the people and also in governing circles. Let science look very deeply into such corrupting endeavors. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 618:
618. A therapeutic-psychic treatment must be applied not only after much consideration but resolutely to the very end. Half-way measures, as in everything are dangerous. It is possible to open up the centers, but to impose upon them any influence so that, instead of a cure, irritation and new infection set in, is impermissible. The employment of increased suggestion requires also the consent of the patient himself. Every counteraction is dangerous for it could in the end overstrain his forces. It can also be seen that the unconscious condition is also undesirable, as the patient's strong desire and cooperation through will is required. Not only during medical treatments, but in all the manifestations of life, the same conditions are needed. Without them how can one think about the Fiery World? The Subtle World can be reached even in semi-conscious state, but the Fiery World can be approached only in clear and full consciousness. AUM (1936) - 7:
7. At the present time much is being created. In vain may some one think that something does not exist when it is already in existence. Thus it is also with entire nations - some proceed as the dead, others as the newly born. Thus it is in everything. AUM (1936) - 9:
9. Very few people remain unterrified if told what actually surrounds them. Let us enumerate the rays and all the chemical influences, both from the far-off worlds and from Earth itself. Indeed, reflected and refracted rays differ greatly from the basic ones. When, however, man hears that instead of his being surrounded merely by air in the earthly sense he is surrounded by crystals of granulations and even by continuous explosions, then many hearts become terrified. Of course the air is blue and empty, Earth firm and immovable, and the sun plays the part of a lantern! Ask the shopkeeper on the corner - his conception will be not very far from these beliefs. Only a minority of people attempt to think about their surroundings. AUM (1936) - 10:
10. Unwillingness to think conceals the entrance into the future. Meanwhile let us picture to ourselves the difference of consciousness in each century. The difference in qualities of consciousness is amazing. Often the degree of ignorance will be almost identical, but its qualities will be different. These fluctuations must be noted in the history of culture, and a most remarkably steep spiral will become evident. Let us observe how these circles of the spiral have almost touched each other at times, and then receded in order to return upward. Therefore one may be an optimist. AUM (1936) - 73:
73. It is well to assemble for the unifying of thought; thus you create a spatial beneficence. Such thought is prayer - you do not think of self, you gather together for the Good. Assistance to friends is so far removed from covetousness. AUM (1936) - 89:
Likewise it may be observed that through spiritual development people free themselves from the unpleasant odors which are natural to undeveloped organisms. Let us realize that the Higher World can transform even the composition of the blood. Let us not think that such reactions are supernatural, on the contrary, they are most natural. When a man returns from the pure outdoor air he emits a fragrant odor. Equally fragrant is the consciousness overshadowed by Grace. AUM (1936) - 97:
97. Not only is it difficult to assimilate the law of karma, it is still more difficult to perceive the elementary law of incarnation. Yet the scriptures of the most ancient times often spoke of such a change of life. Often have the dwellers of the Subtle World communicated to earthly people their tidings. Frequently people remember about their former lives. For whole ages reincarnations have been acknowledged, but later they were again forgotten and it was even forbidden to think about them. It is difficult to comprehend the reason for such a struggle against the evidence. Sometimes it would have seemed that the wise ones wished to turn their attention only to the future, but such wisdom would be one-sided. AUM (1936) - 137:
137. The inhabitance of heavenly bodies remains under doubt to this day. Even the best astronomers hesitate to express an opinion about this question. The reason lies chiefly in the conceit of man. He does not wish to admit incarnation in any conditions other than earthly. Fear before Infinity is also a hindrance. Surely, not many dare to reflect about such a remote giant as Antares, which, in the ocean of the Milky Way, presupposes beyond itself infinite Space. Meanwhile, people should think of distant worlds as being inhabited. AUM (1936) - 142:
142. Madmen, they know not what they possess! People usually censure profligacy, yet is not thought being dissipated? Is not the great gift, attained with such difficulty, being reduced to nought? Thought, as the great gift of the Teacher, perishes in ignorant actions. Thus, men are ready to betray even their own planet, provided they do not have to think. AUM (1936) - 147:
147. In the purest place, the purest snow is saturated with earthly and cosmic dust; thus is space filled, even when crudely examined. Add a multitude of currents and rays, and you obtain an image of reality; thus are incarnate beings surrounded. Thoughts flow incessantly from the Subtle World; sometimes a man turns around and cries out at the impact of thought, but he still does not think of it as something coming from without. Man sees sparks and even fiery flashes, but he attributes them only to himself. It is impossible to teach men to treat their surroundings with respect. To such an extent do people fail to understand equilibrium that they either fall into sanctimoniousness or swell with conceit. For this reason the bridge to the distant worlds is difficult for people. AUM (1936) - 169:
169. One should reread books about principles and fundamentals. In general, it is necessary to renew one's impression of what has been read. It is wrong to think that a book read three years ago will not appear new on subsequent reading. A man himself changes in these years. His consciousness and understanding cannot remain on the same level; in all his surroundings change has taken place, and he would be unable to return to former conditions. Through his broadened horizon man discovers new contents in the book. Therefore, a book once read should not be cast into oblivion forever; knowledge lives on, and each sign of it must be alive. AUM (1936) - 188:
188. The smith strikes many sparks with his hammer. Let us not think of him as merely an unskilled workman. The time has come to revise castes. Their original meaning has become lost in the ages, and their effects are before everyone's eyes. AUM (1936) - 190:
190. For him who wishes an easy life it is better not to live. Let him not think about the Higher World who willfully demands rewards for his merits. Whoever reckons wealth in the material world is a pauper in the Higher World. AUM (1936) - 192:
192. Let no one think that Our summons to the Higher World means tearing one away from Earth. On the contrary, the greatness of the Higher World only affirms all other manifestations of life. Earth cannot be a negligible planet when it is enwrapped in the very energy which is filled with the higher Light. Each comparison with the Higher World also enhances the good quality of earthly thoughts. Only evil can separate the worlds; only ignorance can dismember manifestations; only non-understanding counsels that earthly life is no part of beautiful creativeness; therefore, let us direct all science toward a righteous cognition. Nothing can divert one's heart if devotion and the sense of beauty live in it. AUM (1936) - 212:
212. It is necessary to endeavor to find the simplest causes of manifestations. People notice that clairaudience is better at dawn. The reason advanced for this is far from the truth. They suppose that after the night the organism is rested; they think that the currents just before dawn lend assistance, but they overlook the simplest and most natural solution. Actually, the most obvious cause lies in the fact that during sleep man has contacted the Subtle World, and therein has enhanced his subtle qualities. AUM (1936) - 225:
225. After the recognition of hypnotic suggestion, one should begin to think of ways of strengthening it. But first it is necessary to realize all the stages of suggestion. If man is continually suggesting and under the influence of suggestion, then how attentively must one cultivate the ability to discriminate the degrees of earthly and subtle influences! For this, scientific research is needed in order that the scholar himself may cognize the gradations of the worlds. If he be a denier, then there will grow up a generation of ignoramuses. AUM (1936) - 239:
239. Everything in the world is unrepeatable. Hence it is possible to realize how much of the unusual there is. Without such understanding people will not discover their own earthly position. It is impossible to think about evolution if the impelling causes and the unattainable goal are unknown. Earthly existence has no meaning without understanding of cause and effect. Yet if people would even partially realize the unusualness of their surroundings, they could more easily focus their thoughts upon the Higher World. It is impossible to persuade people to turn without a transitional step to so different a sphere as the Higher World. But if the eye gradually learns to distinguish the multiformity of its surroundings, it will more easily become accustomed to the discernment of subtle manifestations. Verily, everything must be cultivated. AUM (1936) - 268:
268. The multiformity of psychic energy is evidence of its power; it cannot remain inert. As true Fire it vibrates and acts incessantly. People may think that their energy is quietly asleep, but in its essential nature it cannot remain inactive owing to its bond with the higher energy. AUM (1936) - 269:
269. Each one desirous of investigating psychic energy must first of all test his own psychic energy. During different experiments he may observe how his own energy acts. Each energy has particular qualities. It is erroneous to think that, since the law is one, all partial manifestations will be completely identical. AUM (1936) - 297:
297. A good instrument easily displays new qualities under every test. Truly, anything of good quality fears no test. Each test teaches new conditions which might otherwise remain unnoticed. Whoever fears testing is an ignorant coward. When a man is ready in heart to undergo all of life's experiences, he can think about advancement; he can distinguish between harm and usefulness. AUM (1936) - 302:
Humanity creates more than people think. AUM (1936) - 310:
Let us not lull ourselves with the idea that certain minds will solve the problems for everyone. Humanity is obliged to think; it must strive unitedly for attainments. One cannot allow the chaos of ignorance, gaudily attired, to crash in and jeer at knowledge. AUM (1936) - 371:
371. Let us meet each movement toward perception amicably. Let us find the strength to renounce personal habits and superstitions. Let us not think that it is easy to overcome atavism, for physical stratifications bear within themselves the prejudices of many ages. But if we firmly realize the weight of such precipitations, then one of the most difficult locks will be opened. The next one also is unlocked when we apprehend why we must apply every action in earthly life. Only by such a path do we approach the third entrance, where we apprehend the treasure of the basic energy entrusted to mankind. Whoever will teach the recognition of it will be a true teacher. AUM (1936) - 393:
The chief factor is inherent in man. It is known that even recently important glands were still overlooked. Similarly, even at present, people do not think about psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 404:
404. It has also been said that sometimes it is not easy to force oneself to think, but it is still more difficult to command oneself not to think. AUM (1936) - 404:
The ability to control thinking depends upon continual exercise; for experimentation such exercise is indispensable. Each day one can discipline oneself not to think of some definite thing. But one should beware of self-delusion lest the command not to think contain a thought within itself. AUM (1936) - 422:
422. Cooperation is a sign of the epoch. Much has been written about it, but life demands that this concept be refined. Any calculations will not help to strengthen collaboration. One may be convinced of this by the fact that a single evil will has already upset an entire structure. One must not think it possible to screen the frightful condition by any sort of external obligations. If there be no confidence, then cooperation is changed into a jar of poisonous scorpions. I affirm that realization of psychic energy cements the firm foundation of cooperation. Not an abstract concept but the evidence of energy will yield new thoughts. AUM (1936) - 424:
Besides, cooperation must not be limited only to certain aspects of labor. Cooperation must be accepted as the foundation of Existence. Only through the broadest cooperation is it possible to find the true relationship between the state and national labor. Otherwise the ruinous indebtedness of the state will increase. The solution of such a problem by means of war will be a sign of barbarism. One must think not about the destruction of nations, but about the improvement of the planet!! AUM (1936) - 435:
435. It is unfortunate that in many languages different expressions are employed for the same concept, obscuring the meaning. For example, the word "lying" may be screened by the use of dissimulation , insincerity , treachery , prejudice , fictitiousness and many other expressions, in the root of which lies the very same concept of falsehood. Different degrees may be distinguished, but the basis will be unchanged. The same thing may be said about many concepts which have been violently dismembered in popular representation. Such dismemberment is far from useful, when it is necessary to know how to think about unity. AUM (1936) - 439:
439. Ugly thought cannot generate a beautiful action. When I speak about beauty, I have in mind first of all beauty of thought. Thought has form, which means that beauty of thought must be understood in all respects. For the sake of the Cosmos, man must not think hideously. AUM (1936) - 439:
You know that in the Subtle world accumulations of ugliness take place. The battle in the Subtle World manifests both achievement and loathsome actions. Frightful are the conditions in the Subtle World when space is being poisoned with black projectiles. If earthly explosions shake the firmament, then how much more destructive are the actions of subtle energies! People think little about this relationship of the earthly to the Subtle World; to speak in earthly language - the consequences of the subtlest energies exceed the earthly reactions many thousand times. They are indeed reflected in earthly sensations, but many explain them only as bad weather. At best they are attributed to sunspots or to an eclipse, but further than this humanity does not venture to surmise. AUM (1936) - 453:
People talk about the development of heart ailments. Indeed, the symptoms are increasing, but it is superficial to think only about the nervous tension of the age. Where, then, lies the reason for these disturbances? The condensation of currents provokes psychic energy to new manifestations. But people fail to give the energy paramount significance, and from this result so many perturbations and all sorts of conflicts. AUM (1936) - 459:
459. The battle is so great that it is impossible to allot time to ordinary occupations. We are on guard, but people fail to understand the extraordinary circumstances. Even those who hear about the conflict still think that nothing special is taking place. AUM (1936) - 468:
But the ability to think briefly needs to be cultivated. Not only brevity but also the force of the thought must be harmonized with the sending of psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 477:
477. We also call the energy "labor." In continuous conscious striving the energy acquires discipline. Awareness of labor is the basis of development of consciousness, that is to say, the beginning of the action of psychic energy. It is a mistake to think that a single tension will already bring the energy into motion. AUM (1936) - 492:
It is a mistake to think that certain initiations elevate one to the step of absolute Teachership; only continuous discipline of cognition can be the living source of perfectment. Let us not look for limits in Infinity. Let us not understand cognition as something finite; in this limitation we lose the joy of Be-ness. AUM (1936) - 497:
497. Picture to yourself how an ignoramus approaches a complicated machine. He does not think about the meaning of the apparatus but clutches at the first lever, not realizing the consequences. Exactly comparable is the case of a man who has remembered only one detail of the entire Teaching and is amazed that he does not see the whole effect. Just as careless handling of the machine threatens the ignoramus with ruin, so does a man who disregards the essence of the Teaching find himself in danger. AUM (1936) - 505:
505. Likewise people often imagine themselves industrious, but at the first need of continuous labor they fail in spirit. Long ago it was said, "Be the same in fortune and in misfortune, in success and in failure." People do not usually apply such counsels in life; they think that he who preaches this probably does not follow his own advice. But We know those who do apply these qualities in life. It is possible to name evident examples in earthly existence. AUM (1936) - 518:
518. Again let us recall why the majority of people must repeatedly read through the books of the Living Indications. Some will say that they knew this long ago, yet they do not practice it; then they will call the Indications visionary and inapplicable on Earth. At the third reading they will find that perhaps somewhere there are people to whom these counsels are useful, and at the fourth repetition they will also think about themselves. Others begin by aspersion of the whole book, then they cast it out of the house; later, as if by accident, they remember about it; and finally, begin to quote entire thoughts from the book. AUM (1936) - 522:
It is a great mistake to think that all inventions are only to make life pleasant. Each discovery provides only a little window into Infinity, and one glance will determine the nature of a man. Not many love to gaze into Infinity; the majority feel terror at a vision of the endless path. Even on Earth there are few travelers who have understood such forward movement. AUM (1936) - 549:
How severely philosophy is ridiculed because it teaches one to think! AUM (1936) - 554:
It is a mistake to think that only adults with shaken nerves can serve as objects for observations. Actually, through the undisturbed force of their psychic energy, children willfurnish the better experimental possibilities. AUM (1936) - 573:
When someone weeps at a funeral, there may be found one who deplores such ignorance. Likewise, if someone rejoices at such an occasion, people are indignant at a seeming madman. Thus, people cannot assimilate the relationship of earthly existence to the superearthly state of being. Many cases can be cited when people have seen their near ones of the Subtle World, but even such evidences merely remain listed as phenomena. It is impossible to convince people of the naturalness of the change of existence. They are forbidden to think about reincarnation, and they are agreed that they dwell on the edge of an unknown abyss. Yet each year brings the worlds closer together, and it is possible to increase the number of cases of evidence of memory of former lives. Already each one can cite many examples; all that is needed is an attitude of good will. AUM (1936) - 589:
589. Think not that people know how to imagine. Such creativeness is infrequent. It may seem strange, but an abundance of spectacles does not at all contribute to the development of the imagination, it is quite to the contrary - like impressions sliding along a polished surface. AUM (1936) - 593:
593. Think of yourselves not as inhabitants of Earth, but of the Universe. In this way you will assume a greater responsibility. Likewise, you will apprehend how strenuous is the battle for each victory in the realm of Infinity. Do not think that by placing upon yourselves a great responsibility you fall into arrogance. The quality of arrogance befits ignorance. Responsibility is a duty to oneself and to the Highest. Thought about duty will in itself be constructive striving, but for such a path one must cultivate oneself each hour. AUM (1936) - 593:
He cannot be called a man who does not know how to think about collaborating with the higher energies. How is lofty Communion possible for him if his heart is closed to inspiration! Brotherhood (1937) - 44:
44. Let us agree on the meaning of the concept of rest. Around this concept a multitude of false and harmful interpretations have clustered. People have become accustomed to think that rest is inaction; in this way it has become transformed into psychic enfeeblement. Inaction is most corruptive for psychic energy. Each spiritual immobility will fatigue, not regenerate. Brotherhood (1937) - 46:
46. Everything is relative, but it is impossible to compare the harmony of the Universe with human free will. Precisely this bountiful gift, when not rightly used, imposes grave consequences. Much has been said about the significance of man in the Cosmos, but this truth must be reiterated unceasingly. One can become convinced as to how much people fail to think about their destination. Brotherhood (1937) - 57:
57. The true family is the prototype of communal life. It can personify cooperation and Hierarchy and all the conditions of Brotherhood. But such families are extremely rare, and therefore it is impossible to say to everyone that the family is the symbol of Brotherhood. It might be replied, "Is not the family a symbol of hostility?" So much have people become accustomed not to respect the home. Therefore, as to the question of upbringing, let us pay special attention to the life in the home. It is impossible to think about building the state without building the home. Brotherhood (1937) - 70:
70. Right is the path from small to great. Each seed confirms this. But often people take the small for the great and think that a small coin can hide the sun. Brotherhood (1937) - 71:
By means of suggestion it is possible not only to forestall pain, but even to give an entirely different direction to the illness. Rarely is the latter admitted, for up to the present time people have not believed much in the influence of thought. From the same source, from unbelief, comes stagnation of consciousness. People poison themselves by unbelief. The wisdom of ages has recorded many examples of great trust and also of destruction through mistrust. When We speak about cooperation and even about Brotherhood, We must repeat about trust - without it no rhythm is created, without it success is not invoked, without it there can be no advance. Do not think that I am reiterating something too generally known; on the contrary, as in an hour of danger I am repeating about the salutary expedient. There is no other way to awaken the psychic energy. There is no other path on which the heart can glow with victory. It is difficult not to weary if there be darkness in the heart. Brotherhood (1937) - 95:
95. Each manifestation is multiform. It is especially erroneous to think of a manifestation as having one single source and one single effect. Around each action there can be observed many different realms which exert an influence and on which an influence is exerted. One must assimilate the fact that the sphere of each action is far broader than can be defined according to earthly reasoning. Thus, by each action and each thought people contact several spheres. It should not be forgotten that thoughts infallibly impinge upon the Subtle World. They do not always arrive in a state of clarity, but in any case they will produce a certain disturbance of energy. So many currents are refracted in space that it is impossible to call human action a mere muscular reflex. Hence, one must accustom oneself to the complexity of effects. Brotherhood (1937) - 108:
It is impossible for a man even to think about Brotherhood if he is not happy to take part in a common work. Each common work contains many aspects which correspond to different capabilities. Is the field of labor narrow? Is it not joyous to perceive true co-workers around oneself? The joy We feel at each co-worker is not small. It is necessary to encourage discretely each one who draws near. But one need not lament those who fall by the wayside, if their spirit cannot understand true joy. Brotherhood (1937) - 117:
117. Let us not regard the skeptics as devotees of reality. Skeptics go through life muffled in a grey veil. They think that they are rebelling against illusion, but they cover themselves constantly with cobweb. Those people must be singled out who from early childhood have loved the truth. Brotherhood (1937) - 123:
123. You see that the world is in a state of war. Diverse are its aspects! In one place they are concealed and in another they are obvious, but their meaning is one. Likewise, revolution takes on a peculiar meaning; it can also occur without this name. Some may think that the process is too slow, but in essence it is even hurried. Brotherhood (1937) - 126:
126. Never before have we held discourses under such tension. Never has Earth been so enshrouded in brown gas. Never has the planet been so flooded with hatred. It is unthinkable not to sense the convulsions of nations; therefore, when I speak about care toward health I have in mind the unusual state of affairs throughout the world. It is regrettable that the nations do not think about the condition of the world. Much energy is being wasted. Do not think that the special tension comes only from private circumstances; it vibrates in conformity with the conditions in the world. The psychic energy is tensed, ready for both reception and repulsion. The spirit senses thoughts manifested in the Subtle World. Brotherhood (1937) - 129:
129. It is futile to think that chaos is somewhere faraway; it is admitted by humanity during all disorderly thinking. Only a steadfast consciousness can be a protection against chaos. Sometimes the smallest outward manifestations will be the results of most profound admittances. A reaction may be not from malice alone but also because of the decomposing chaos; this is an extremely dangerous quality during cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 144:
Discourses about causes and effects should be introduced in the schools. Let the teacher propose a cause and the pupils think out the effects. In such conversations there will be displayed also the qualities of the students. It is possible to imagine many effects from one cause. Only a broadened consciousness will apprehend what effects will correspond to all the attendant circumstances. One should not be consoled by the fact that even a simple farmer can calculate a harvest. The manifestation of cosmic currents and of mental conflicts is far more complicated. From childhood on, let youth be accustomed to complicated effects and to dependence upon spatial thoughts. It should not be supposed that children need to have safeguards erected against their thinking. Brotherhood (1937) - 145:
145. People know more than they think they do. They hear about life on distant worlds. They know about energies and currents. They are in contact with many manifestations of nature. The question is merely as to how well they absorb all this information. During an accelerated accumulation of discoveries, it is especially needful to purify the consciousness. The moral foundations become, or rather should become, an attribute of knowledge; otherwise, the gulf between knowledge and morals widens dangerously. Brotherhood (1937) - 162:
162. Ancient philosophy advised thinking about the far-off worlds as if taking part in the life on them. These indications have been given in various forms. Wherein lies their essential point? They cannot be an abstraction. The insistence in the indications about such participation shows that thought about the far-off worlds has great significance. The rays of the planets are powerful, and they exert influence upon humanity. But thought assimilates powerful currents, and in the thought process humanity can profitably accept the far-off worlds. Indeed, for such perception it is needful to think of them as about something close at hand. Thought creates around itself a particular atmosphere; in it the planetary currents can be transmuted to act beneficially. Whereas, the same currents, when met with a thought of negation, will yield grave consequences. It need not be considered that one must think incessantly about the far-off worlds. What is important is to direct to them a basic thought, and it will naturally flow along in a definite direction. Thought is of two kinds: the outward and the inward. The manifestation of outward thought can be recorded on an apparatus, but the inward thought is almost undiscernible, though it shows color and chemism. Brotherhood (1937) - 166:
Often people are unable to perceive the boundary line where outward actions end and the invincible fundamentals begin. Do not think it superfluous to affirm the foundations of Brotherhood. It is hard to conceive what false imaginings arise during discussions about Brotherhood. Unprepared people think that Brotherhood is a legend, and that anyone can build spectral towers in his own way. They consider that unproven testimonies about Brotherhood cannot convince the reason; but no one is going to try to convince them. Likewise, no one compels collaboration. People themselves arrive at the necessity for cooperation. In the same way will they arrive at the reality of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 173:
173. Whoever defames that which is most exalted testifies to his own dissolution. The horrible denier reeks with corruption. He does not think about his unavoidable disintegration. People do not wish to notice what they prepare for themselves. Each murderer dreams about going unpunished. Where will he find this immunity? Brotherhood (1937) - 174:
174. Even during most tense days, think about construction. It is a mistake to strive tensely toward a narrowed goal; let construction proceed out of strivings toward the Most High. The shade of the valley should not hide the summits. One should not enclose oneself in an artificial circle. Of what use to one, then, would Infinity be? Brotherhood (1937) - 192:
192. The enemies of humanity not only have invented bullets which can pierce everything but they have in store new poisons. It is impossible to stop the flow of an evil will. Only selfless and constant reminders about good can bring the wave of pernicious influence to an end. Do not think that there was formerly less cruelty among people than at present; but nowadays it is justified by the most shameless hypocrisy. Brotherhood (1937) - 193:
193. Harmony is not always attainable, even if it is proclaimed verbally. It is a common error to think that harmony can be established by reason. Few realize that only the heart is the abode of harmony. People reiterate about unity, but their hearts are full of stinging arrows. People repeat many sayings from various ages about the power of unity, but they do not try to apply this truth to life. They reproach the whole world for dissensions and at the same time they themselves are sowing disunity. Verily, it is impossible to live without the heart. Heartlessness cannot find a harmonious abode. Not only do the sowers of disunity harm themselves but they also infect space; and who can foresee how far such poison may penetrate? Brotherhood (1937) - 193:
Do not think that enough has been said about unity and about creative harmony. On each page it is necessary to repeat about this very thing; in every letter unity and harmony should be mentioned. It must be kept in mind that every word about unity will be an antitoxin, destroying the spatial poison. Thus let us reflect about the good of unity. Brotherhood (1937) - 199:
199. A man who has been saved may still imagine himself lost. One who is already perishing may think that he is victorious. All over the world crawls such lack of understanding. In reality, people are surrounded by phantoms. One can perceive the madness of whole nations. The Teaching can open many eyes and remind about the inviolability of the foundations. Brotherhood (1937) - 202:
202. Resourcefulness and alacrity of thought can be developed by constant exercise. The first condition will be to think about these qualities; later it is useful to keep thought inwardly directed, so that it may remain alive during diverse occupations. Brotherhood (1937) - 203:
203. The seismograph indicates a continual trembling of the ground, but these earthquakes are by far not all that is noted by sensitive organisms. The reason for this is that Fire manifests in most diversified qualities. Moreover, the organism often registers insignificant signs that are confused with spatial influences. The human organism records a far greater variety of signs than is customarily thought. All that pertains especially to Fire is recorded by man. The explanations of this preeminence are quite scanty. People will talk about fatigue or indisposition, or about a certain frame of mind, but a reaction to the fiery element will not be mentioned. Actually, people do not picture to themselves that they are surrounded by Fire, which acts upon their primary energy. It would seem necessary to esteem everything which can strengthen the primary energy. It was said long ago that selfhood is extinguished by Fire. As long as they are not conscious of fiery baptism, people will think about themselves only; and as long as the most powerful element is not understood, the very concept of Brotherhood will be a barren skeleton. Brotherhood (1937) - 208:
208. People do not regard sensitiveness of the organism as an advantage. Even very enlightened people often are afraid of such refinements. In truth, a broadened consciousness is required in order to understand how indispensable for further advance is the acquisition of sensitiveness. Under the existing conditions of earthly life various pains may be expected, but certainly these sufferings occur, not as a result of sensitiveness, but by reason of abnormality of life. If there were an uninfected atmosphere, then sensitiveness would be seen as a true good; but people prefer to pollute the planet, if only they may dwell in the savage state. Do not think that words about savagery are an exaggeration. One may wear expensive clothing and still remain a savage. The more grave is the offense of those who have already heard about the condition of the planet and yet do not apply their efforts for the advancement of the Common Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 211:
Let the madmen not be surprised that We give so much attention to improvement of health. It is inadmissible to be an egoist and to think only about self. In both thoughts and actions we must spread abroad concern about better earthly conditions. Let us not hide ourselves in the folds of our mantles when it is necessary to exert all keenness and good will toward humanity. Brotherhood (1937) - 252:
252. Quite a few people think that Brotherhood does not exist at all. It may be that in the stillness of the night there sometimes flash out before them fragments of remembrances, but dullness of the reason obscures these dreams. True, in small recollections they may burn into the consciousness. Perhaps they cannot appear in a definite form, yet their meaning flashes like a flying arrow. A definite image may not arise for the reason that man has not been taught to think in images. Brotherhood (1937) - 264:
264. Comparison of the smallest with the greatest enables the finding of equilibrium. On each difficult path even a smooth rock will furnish some foothold. But the smooth surface results from a great number of streams. Thus, let the wayfarer not think that it is difficult for him alone. Brotherhood (1937) - 265:
265. An ancient adage says, "He who thinks about death summons it." Likewise, physicians also have sometimes noticed that thought about the end brings it near. Much of folk wisdom contains a particle of truth. But one must first of all reflect - is it possible to be occupied with thought about that which does not exist? It is time for people to recognize that life is uninterrupted. Thus the attitude toward earthly existence will be completely altered. For proper evolution it is necessary to speedily affirm the right point of view toward a continuous life. Science must come to the help of dispersing gloomy fallacies. It is not for man to think about the grave, but about wings and ordained beauty. The more clearly man instills in his consciousness the beauty of the worlds, the more easily will he be receptive to new conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 285:
285. Dispassionateness is not heartlessness or indifference. When people read historical chronicles, they are not irritated, because these writings belong to the distant past; and the experience of life teaches that almost all received communications also refer to the past. Likewise, experience whispers that the future can direct thoughts above and beyond irritation and disturbance. Thus, only the future is liberated from passion. From it is born active dispassionateness. Usually people upbraid one for this concept, confusing it with selfhood; but it is better to attribute it to justice. Only the future, not littered by the confusion of the recent past, can enable one to think rationally. Thus let us carefully analyze the significance of many concepts that have been undeservedly abased or exalted. Brotherhood (1937) - 288:
288. In many industries workers inhale and touch many chemical substances. A first glance it appears that such contacts pass without injury, but this will be only a superficial judgment. It can be proven that different branches of work give rise in time to identical illnesses. The first intake of a dangerous substance is not noticeable in its influence, but by constant repetition it takes possession of the entire organism and renders it incurable. I am speaking about this because of another effect, about which people still think too little. They have already noticed the moon's influence; even physicians have paid attention to the influence of the moon upon many human states. But such influences take place repeatedly. The effects may not be noticed with the human eye, but the rays of the luminary dominate not only the physical side but also all feelings. In this it can be noticed that people with strong psychic energy are less subject to the influence of the rays upon their psyche. Thus, the natural development of psychic energy will be an excellent prophylaxis. It will also be so in relation to many other currents; therefore neglect of psychic energy is ignorance. Brotherhood (1937) - 292:
292. Treatment by means of music is already being applied, but the effects are not always perceptible. The reason is that it is not customary to develop perception of music. From childhood one should be accustomed to assimilating the beauty of sound. Musical faculties are in need of education. It is true that in each man has been implanted an inclination for sound but without cultivation it remains asleep. Man ought to hear beautiful music and song. Sometimes a single harmony will awaken forever a sense of the beautiful. Yet great is ignorance when the best panaceas are forgotten in the family. Especially , when the world is quaking from hatred, it is indispensable to make haste in opening the ears of the young generation. Without realization of the significance of music it is also impossible to understand the sounding of nature; and, of course, it is impossible to think about the music of the spheres - only noise will be accessible to the spirit of the ignorant. The song of waterfall or river or ocean will be only a roar; the wind will not bring melody and will not resound in the trees as a solemn hymn. The best harmonies vanish for the unopened ear. Can people accomplish their ascent without song? Can Brotherhood stand without song? Brotherhood (1937) - 295:
295. Solemnity should be strengthened by the concept of Brotherhood. It ought not to remain an empty sound. To affirm solemnity means to sing hymns to the rising sun. It must be realized what purification is vouchsafed at being filled with health-giving solemnity. All the proposed concepts have a significance both elevating and curative. We suggest all that which can also fortify the body. Let us not think that exalted concepts are manifested only as exaltation; they also constitute salutary means that strengthen the organism. One should realize the power of beneficent concepts. Brotherhood (1937) - 297:
297. After the grandeur of Infinity is it possible to speak about simple earthly unity? Even if this is not asked, still many will think thus. But who, then, has said that earthly unity is something simple? In order to understand it realization of synthesis is needed first of all. But such generalization can come about only through realization of Infinity. Earthly unity is certainly not simple! Brotherhood (1937) - 298:
298. Only the call to Brotherhood can sometimes flash out as lightning. Let people think that Brotherhood is inopportune, that it is unattainable; but for all that even a savage heart will begin to tremble, even a hardened, embittered heart will not pass by such a reminder of something forgotten. It is necessary to find the simplest words, for people are expecting the simplest. People can accept a good word if persuaded that it will make better their way of life. Brotherhood (1937) - 300:
The production of worthless objects is an offense against the people. In striving to Infinity it is needful also to think about the quality of all labor. Each Teaching is first of all concerned about quality, and thus each task must become a lofty one. Brotherhood (1937) - 304:
304. People hope that that which is most difficult will pass, but beyond it will begin blissful Amrita. What will they think if they are told that after the difficult comes the still more difficult? Perhaps people will attempt to leap away from the human path? But whither can they depart? Only he who is not terrified by the most difficult will feel the bliss of Amrita. Brotherhood (1937) - 316:
316. It is said that without stupidity Earth would be a paradise. It is a mistake to be consoled with thinking that nowadays there is less stupidity than in ancient times - at present it has become even more malignant. Each advanced stupidity is especially dangerous in playing with explosives. Stupidity does not think about the future. It is not disquieted by thought about epidemics. There are many kinds of new sicknesses, yet there will be still more of them. The manifestation of Brotherhood will be as ozone amid poisoned ruins. Brotherhood (1937) - 318:
318. Capacity for work must be cultivated, otherwise it will remain in a somnolent state. Also, capacity for work in the Subtle World must be developed. But the way to this must conform to the conditions of the Subtle World. There are many earthly means for approach to and realization of the Subtle World, but no forcible conventionality can create the best combinations with the Subtle World. As in all existence, natural realization of cooperation is needed. It may be fully realized or less realized, but straight-knowledge should be infused with it. Man should continually feel himself to be in the two worlds. I am not speaking about the expectancy of death, for death does not exist; I am speaking about labor, both earthly and subtle. Such assiduousness in subtle work should not tear one away from earthly labor, on the contrary, it will but improve its quality. Wrongfully, people do not think about the Subtle World; both asleep and awake they can take part mentally in the most uplifting tasks. Brotherhood (1937) - 320:
320. The experienced swimmer springs from the heights into the depths of the water. He feels daring and joy at returning to the surface. So, too, the conscious spirit plunges into carnate matter, in order to rise again to the mountain heights. Experience makes such a testing joyful. Among earthly manifestations one needs to find comparisons with the higher worlds. The wayfarer likewise appears as a useful example. Compare the sensations of a wayfarer with proceeding through the Subtle World and you will receive a better analogy. Moreover, call to mind the different kinds of wayfarers and you receive a precise picture of the dwellers of the Subtle World. Some are afraid in general even to think about the way. Some dream about profit; some hasten to the assistance of a near one; some burn with malice; some seek knowledge. One can picture to oneself all the peculiarities of the wayfarers and decide for which of them the path will be easier. Brotherhood (1937) - 323:
323. Kriyasakti in all its inexhaustibleness has been known to people from time immemorial. I use the Hindu word to show how long ago people defined this energy with complete precision. Is it possible that present day thinkers will lag behind their forefathers? Right now thought-creativeness is found to be under such doubt that it is included in the humanities, whereas according to contemporary terminology, mental energy ought rather to be a part of the physical sciences. Thus, let those who assail thought-energy find themselves in the camp of the ignorant. Do not think that I am saying anything new; unfortunately, there are too few worthy cognizant ones, and as a result the most natural subjects are left in association with some sort of sorcery. Therefore it is indispensable to dispel superstition and ignorance. Brotherhood (1937) - 334:
Let no one conclude that it is proposed not to think in general; however, it must be kept in mind that each self-sacrificing expenditure of the aura calls forth a strengthening of the primary energy. Consequently in giving we receive. Brotherhood (1937) - 352:
352. One may hear about lucky and unlucky signs from those who study the chemism of the luminaries. Actually, there cannot be fortune or misfortune for the whole world. Thus, it is vain to think that an unlucky day would plunge the entire world into inaction. Nevertheless, if the chemism is tensed and weighty, one should manifest caution. Observations and cautiousness can yield the best results. It is better to remain circumspect on a day of ill fortune than to lose sharp-sightedness on a fortunate day. Incorrect understanding of astrology has led to many afflictions. Let us not forget that the chemism of the luminaries cannot exert an equal influence on everything and everyone. On the heights, on the ocean, and under the earth there cannot be identical reactions to the chemism. The science of the influence of the luminaries will become great when it shall be assimilated without prejudice. Brotherhood (1937) - 354:
Likewise, the results of poison gases go on acting for a long time. It is senseless to think that it is possible to open a window and the poisons will evaporate. They are absorbed in the soil, in fabrics, and they unquestionably act upon the internal organs. Moreover, such reactions are so little felt that only future effects will attract attention. There is much poisoning! Brotherhood (1937) - 370:
People often talk about an epidemic of images, and right now you can observe how nations have identical obtrusive ideas. The more identical the thoughts in space, the more powerfully can vortices of energy be formed. But do not think that in them is contained that salutary unity which We have repeatedly prescribed. Brotherhood (1937) - 375:
375. People will wonder why at times a very important thought reaches one fleetingly, whereas ordinary communications arrive clearly. One should decide with caution whether something is important, which appears to be ordinary. Sometimes the most ordinary circumstance contains the solution of something important. Often a single word forewarns about something essential. Often man is cautioned against danger by a single exclamation. It is well if in this hasty word he hears the warning. There are many examples of people having remained deaf to the must urgent Indications. At the moment when misfortune is taking place they recall in a flash how help was offered them, but it is already too late. People usually think that equal help can be extended in all the stages of circumstances. But can a cure be expected when the organism is already disintegrating? It is impossible to grow a non-existent hand, it is impossible to reanimate an already dying brain. Many examples can be cited when people beseeched resuscitation of the dying. Such an attitude merely shows complete lack of understanding of how to deal with energies. Brotherhood (1937) - 377:
377. Each machine creates a particular psychology on the part of the worker. The rhythm of a machine is a strong indication of the structure of thinking. Therefore one should study the rhythm of different machines. It may be said that a machine is a sign of an existing condition. A machine worker should receive special intellectual cultivation in order not to fall under the influence of the machine's rhythm. Many will not comprehend what has been said and will think that such abstract reasoning has no meaning. It is time to discriminate where is abstraction, and where actuality. Brotherhood (1937) - 389:
389. People are astonished at the existence of the Higher World. They do not wish to acknowledge its influence upon the events of earthly life. Events are accelerating. Vortices of happenings do not allow humanity to come to its senses. Man deems himself the creator of the New World. Contemporary leaders think that they are building the New World, but it enters no one's mind that their New World is a grimace of the old. The New World proceeds by new paths. Brotherhood (1937) - 395:
395. Many think it not worth-while to be concerned about words and thoughts, for the world goes on in spite of curses. But such fools are blind, precisely, they do not see all the afflictions and misfortunes attracted by humanity. Let us not threaten, but advise purifying the atmosphere. Again large areas have been encompassed by violent commotions. Shocks may be expected. Not for long can people put off the results of their sowings. Brotherhood (1937) - 400:
400. Even the smallest signs lead to great manifestations, but people do not realize that a pathway overgrown with brambles can lead to a glorious achievement. It is the usual mistake to demand large earthly signs for advancing. One must understand the entire and most subtle fabric befitting the Greatest Image. One must not permit people to defame beautiful existence. Those Images must be brought to Earth which do not cause harmful confusion. As it is, the great Tree is cloven, its separate branches withered. It is not evident that anyone has regretted the scattering of the One Treasure. The foolish assume that discourse about the severed branches is a needless symbol, for they do not even know how to think about Oneness. These ignorant ones cannot understand the collective concept of Brotherhood. What is the dome to them, when they have not even laid the steps! Brotherhood (1937) - 410:
410. It has already been said that the science of thought transmission at a distance is ordained as an attainment of humanity. However, it must be an authentic science and must arouse a respect worthy of it. It is inadmissible that people should respect a primitive apparatus more than the great energy contained within themselves. Do not think that an understanding of the forces concealed in man has been sufficiently strongly established. There is far too little respect for such forces among illiterate people. They are ready to hurl themselves into the dark abyss of so-called spiritualism, but they do not wish to reflect about the power contained in thoughts. The science of thought cannot be developed if people do not pay attention to it. Brotherhood (1937) - 415:
415. Not only exceptions but the majority of people can attain a sensation of the subtlest energies. They have but to think about them. Brotherhood (1937) - 429:
429. Even in the course of a short human life there can be noted the disappearance and appearance of islands, the shifting of lakes and rivers, the death and birth of volcanoes. One can see a continual advance of some shorelines and the recession of others. No one can say that over several decades a marked alteration of the planet's crust does not take place. Now if, during a half-century, you take the recession of shores known to you and prolong it over the hundreds of millions of years of the planet's existence, you can see what enormous alterations could have taken place. Let people take note of these figures known to everyone and marvel at the change of conditions on the planet. Such evidences are very useful for unreasonable people. Even up to the present the most ancient periods are subject to suspicion, for people do not think about hundreds of millions of years; such calculations are prohibited by the distorters of ancient symbols. But the young generation should be made to confront the great problems. Motion will be the basis to start from. Let our planet, with its great motion, be converted into a small globe. Let us not be afraid of realizing ourselves to be in the vortex of Infinity. Then, too, the concept of Brotherhood will prove to be a steadfast anchor. Brotherhood (1937) - 433:
433. For some reason birds are considered carefree, but they not only sense bad weather they also display more concern about dates for nesting and migration than people do. Goal-fitness has been excellently developed in all the kingdoms of nature. This quality is not always appreciated by people; they know too little of the past, and they do not wish to think about the future. For the most part, investigations of the past are casual, and therefore findings are heterogeneous. People usually limit themselves to quests of known places; they forget that life passes along the most unexpected paths, and its traces can be found unostensibly and unexpectedly. It is essential to preserve the writings of contemporaries, which in the course of time will help to find places already leveled to the ground. Brotherhood (1937) - 439:
439. The psychic nature is individual in both people and animals. It is an error to attribute it to a single race or species. One may notice in certain peoples a leaning toward psychic manifestations, but this quality still does not explain strong manifestations in the case of certain individuals; it is the same in the animal world. Some will say, May not this be evidence of the disorderliness of some laws? Not at all. On the contrary, it merely proves the existence of laws over and above earthly reasoning. There are many questions which lead into error those who cannot think above earthly reasoning. People have become accustomed to think about fortuitous boundaries of nations, taking them for something immutable; likewise an entire people should think uniformly; a species of animals should have the same characteristics - yet life itself teaches one to perceive a great diversity. Man will be far happier when he discovers the thread of laws of the psychic nature. Brotherhood (1937) - 458:
458. About preparations for Brotherhood the simple truth must be understood - the more, the better. Let us not think that there is enough of everything. One must accept as an essential procedure the review of all things taken along. One should not take much, but it is inadmissible to forget what is needed. The selection itself will be an adequate test. Brotherhood (1937) - 468:
468. Always remember about the young co-workers. Remember that it is always possible to find them. Remember that they await you, even under diverse garments. Under a vague aspiration they are still ready to receive a word about new attainment. Through all the domains of science let a call be heard to the spacious truth. Let each one, though it be through physical culture, begin to think about culture of the spirit. Let biology remind one about unending life. If someone likes outlandish words, make no objections, for the paths are infinite. If someone is bewildered, encourage him, because not seldom is perplexity a sign of a secret thought. When someone views things with gloom is this not a sign of frustrated hope? One word about Infinity can bestow wings. When someone is silent, perhaps he is searching for the most expressive word - encourage him with a look. Many bridges can be enumerated by which young friends can cross over the stream. But the main thing remains that the readiness of young forces is great. This must be remembered by all who shake their heads in unbelief. Brotherhood (1937) - 469:
469. Concerning youth, it is necessary to make arrangements for each one who has chosen the brotherly path. It is needful that this inexhaustible source continually strengthen forces through reciprocity. Let us not think that only after a certain age youth becomes receptive. Memory frequently awakens quite early, and it is amazing how brilliantly thought is at work at a very early age. Brotherhood (1937) - 476:
476. Not only are opinions and ideas about it not admitted but people even consider it harmful for the health to think about the primary energy. Even such absurd arguments exist. Such objectors do not admit that thoughts can be other than harmful for the health, implying that everything concerning thought can be but harmful. I affirm that thought is the natural principle of life. Nothing around this principle can be injurious; thoughtlessness is far more frightful. Brotherhood (1937) - 491:
491. The Teacher bent his head over a cistern and asked the disciple, "What do you see?" The latter replied, "I see thy clear reflection." Then the Teacher directed, "Stir the surface with the little finger - what do you see?" "I see thy features distorted." "Think, if the touch of your little finger so altered my features seen in the water, what distortions will take place in the midst of subtle energies at a coarse contact?" In the smallest examples one can see what is also taking place in the Subtle World. Brotherhood (1937) - 494:
494. Do not think that ones own thoughts can have a preponderant influence upon dreams. Remote spatial thoughts can also produce such influences. The perception of distant thoughts is very easy during sleep. Dreams must be studied still further. Brotherhood (1937) - 498:
Without beauty one cannot think about Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 511:
Speaking about the Subtle World, people rejoice that there thought will be the sole motive power. Correct, and not at all difficult to say, but is it easy to act by means of thought? For such actions one must know how to think. One must love the process of thinking. In the midst of every activity time must be found for the cultivation of thought. Besides, one must distinguish thought conceived by egoism from thought about the Common Good. Brotherhood (1937) - 513:
People think that the knock of the far-off guest is something abstract; yet does not the physician know about a disorder in the organism which results from indefinable causes? Commonness of speech presupposes illness of the soul. There are many such illnesses! Brotherhood (1937) - 515:
515. Not only was levitation well known in remote antiquity but it was also understood rationally. Amid the ignorance of the Middle Ages even a thought about flying apparatuses was regarded as sorcery. Only now do people look back with pity at the ignorance of the Middle Ages and accept aviation as something natural. But did the grandfathers of the present generation think similarly? Brotherhood (1937) - 519:
519. Do not think that many understand the beautiful consonance of labor. Moreover, not many understand the distinction between joint and individual labor; for most it is merely a contradiction, whereas it is but evolution. People must not lose individuality, yet in a chorus each voice contributes to the common success; and with this realization one must keep in mind the fundamentals of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 520:
520. Throughout the world, seek Brotherhood in everything. It is to no purpose to think that the higher concepts enlighten one only in exceptional cases. Brotherhood (1937) - 530:
But is it possible to think of Brotherhood if even cooperation is not realized? Brotherhood (1937) - 535:
535. Doubtless, many will disparage an indication about the continuous evolutionary process of all that exists. Yet even from the point of view of all scientists this process of perfectment is undeniable. Only the ignorant can attempt to hold everything back in a motionless state. They will act thus owing to their ignorance of the past and from inability to think about the future. Thousands of hypotheses may be advanced, but let them be in motion, about motion, and because of motion. Brotherhood (1937) - 544:
544. The corroding worm of discontent must be ejected from each cooperative. Some will call it striving for perfectment, others will call it doubt. One may name many stratagems, but they all will merely conceal the unbearable feeling of discontent. People do not take into consideration whence comes this worm into being. It is terrifying to think how many undertakings are destroyed because of discontent. One should investigate whence it arises. Brotherhood (1937) - 565:
565. The Silvery Tear - thus We call the lofty degree of readiness for tests. The first word recalls the silver thread, the second - the chalice of patience. One should constantly keep in mind that the concept of the supermundane lives side by side with the earthly concept. This consciousness is very hard to maintain, for even good consciousnesses think only along one line in the hour of testing. We should not console ourselves with the thought that the silver thread is sturdy; let us rather safeguard it as if it were something fragile. Moreover, let us not forget that the chalice of patience is easily filled to overflowing, even in everyday life. It is not difficult to pass judgment on another's circumstances. Tests of equilibrium should be carried out upon oneself. Each such victory will be in itself a true success. Life provides many an opportunity for such victories. Preserve in memory each such conflict, instructive processes of thinking take place in it. The symbol of the tear for the chalice of patience is not accidental. It is difficult to restrain one's indignation when one observes a senseless destruction. A complaint about the brutalities of people often runs along the silver thread. The Teacher will often send a ray of Light so that one can look into the distance. Only the telescope of the spirit can cover the judgment. Brotherhood (1937) - 567:
567. People know of monasteries which have been in existence for thousands of years. People know of business houses which go on for centuries. Thus, people are agreed to recognize the fact-findings of the most diverse institutions. But only about the Brotherhood do they express various doubts. Any possibility of the existence of the Brotherhood is especially denied by people. There are many reasons why people so greatly fear the concept of the Most Beautiful. Does not someone fear that the existence of the Brotherhood may reveal his intentions? Or that he may be compelled to think about the good of his fellow-men? An entire arsenal of weapons of egoism is brought to bear against the peace-loving Brotherhood. Simplest of all is to deny the very possibility of the existence of the Brotherhood. Historical examples, supported by biographies, would seem to prove the existence of the Brotherhood in different ages. Brotherhood (1937) - 571:
571. Do not cause suffering - such is the Covenant imparted by the Brotherhood to the wayfarer. Let him realize how much easier it is not to cause suffering than to treat it afterwards. Should humanity renounce the causing of suffering, life would be immediately transformed. It is not difficult not to torment one's friend. It is not difficult to think of how to avoid inflicting pain. It is not difficult to imagine that it is much easier not to allow illness to take place than to cure it later. Brotherhood (1937) - 572:
He who rejects cooperation inevitably falls into slavery. There are different aspects of bondage which should be recognized, otherwise the branded slave will think himself free and will even become so used to his shackles that he will regard them as a chain of honor. It must be understood that in human society there can be either free cooperation or slavery in all its aspects. Brotherhood (1937) - 577:
577. One should not speak or even think about the Brotherhood if dissension, disturbance, and unbelief are felt. As delicate blossoms droop in a smoky atmosphere, so also the Images of the Brotherhood fly away amid irritation and falsehood. That which was still convincing yesterday can be distorted in the confusion of the heart. The clearest reflection of the Tower of Chun can be shattered by a crude touch. Brotherhood (1937) - 580:
The neophytes of the Brotherhood are tested upon fear. A most hopeless situation is shown to them, and one waits to see what solution will be chosen by the tested one. Very few will think, What is there to be afraid of since the Brotherhood stands behind us? Precisely such a premise liberates one from fear and brings to light a free, beneficial solution. But most often, before thinking about the Brotherhood, a man will promptly get distressed, irritated, and filled with imperil. A plea from one filled with poison will not be useful. Brotherhood (1937) - 583:
Thus, look for co-workers there where they think about new life. Brotherhood (1937) - 584:
584. New life is in cooperation and joy for the Brotherhood. Do not think that thoughts about Brotherhood are already old. They appear eternally, as long awaited flowers. Brotherhood (1937) - 590:
590. It is essential to accustom oneself to subtle perceptions. Indeed, one should assiduously sharpen one's senses. Sometimes people try to accustom their ear to certain musical chords at varied distances. Even such a simple experiment yields unexpected observations. The very same chords will be perceived differently at various distances, which means that something exists, which intrudes and alters the quality of sound. If there can be changes even in such an ordinary perception, then how many reactions take place during subtle perceptions! People do not even think about them. Brotherhood (1937) - 602:
602. Preserve solemnity. Surround yourself with solemnity when you think and speak about the Brotherhood. Thought about Brotherhood is in itself a great communion. Thought that is pure and clear will reach its destination. But where words about the Brotherhood are dragged in the dust of the bazaar, do not expect a harvest. The whirl of curses will not be stilled; cognition of the forces of nature is not obtained amidst revilements. Long since did We discourse about co-measurement. Each concept requires its proper environment. Because of this, seek for the reason why sometimes a concept is exalted, while at other times it grows faded, becoming frippery. Brotherhood (1937) - 609:
609. Imagination is insufficiently developed in people. They are unable to imagine causes and effects. They do not know how to picture to themselves the most beautiful possibilities. They have not been taught imagination and inspiration. The best strivings have been scoffed at, and people have been persuaded not to think. But those who know not how to think have no imagination. Loss of imagination is renunciation of joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) :
Friend, how can we discuss the Supermundane if energy is not yet realized as the foundation of Existence? Many will not understand at all what is meant by this, while others may think that they understand the significance of fundamental energy, but cannot think about it with clarity. It is necessary to train one's thought upon the idea of energy until the feeling of it becomes as real as the feeling about any solid object. We speak about feeling, because knowledge alone cannot provide an understanding of energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) :
Those who think of the Supermundane as the very Highest are correct. "As below, so above." Let this ancient saying serve as a guide to cognition of the forces of the Supermundane. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 4:
Do not think that superficial methods will produce complete results. The most essential is in the depths of one's consciousness. An impure servitor cannot perform a pure action, and the most sanctioned ritual cannot free him from impure thinking. Thus, many err, supposing that outward rituals will compensate for inner abominations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 6:
6. Urusvati has witnessed the healing vibrations sent by Us. Their rhythms are varied and not everyone can recognize them. Some may suppose them to be the effect of an earthquake, others may assume that they are an attack of fever, and still others may attribute them to their own nervousness. But the majority will think them to be merely imagined. However, on all continents Our healing solicitude is often felt. People receive help and sense a sudden recovery but do not understand whence came the help. We are not speaking about gratitude, for We do not need it, but a conscious acceptance of Our help increases the beneficial effect. Each negative reaction or mockery paralyzes even the strongest vibrations. We hasten to help, We hasten to bring good, yet how often are We accepted? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 10:
10. Urusvati knows Our language, but We must know the speech of all nations. Questions constantly arise regarding the language in which thoughts are best transmitted. Each one should send thoughts in his own language, the language in which he thinks. It is a mistake to send thoughts in a foreign language, supposing that it is more convenient for the person to whom the thought is sent. This can only weaken the power of the sending. Forcing oneself to think in a foreign language calls forth inner images connected with the culture of those who use that language, and disturbs the clarity of one's thinking. I advise the sending of thoughts in one's native language and in the most simple and familiar surroundings. Familiar objects divert the attention less, do not complicate the thoughts, and their emanations cause no irritation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Many strive to find Us, but it is right to hold back these travelers. We must be found not geographically, but first of all in spirit. You know what is expected of Us - not only expected, but demanded - and complaints tear the last threads. People do not realize that their complaints densify an already-saturated atmosphere. Of course, mistakes are attributed to Us according to the understanding of the one who complains: We do not know how to speak, We do not know how to write! People do not realize the lack of co-measurement in these claims. Do not think that We are displeased; We simply feel regret when We see that energy is not directed to full benefit. Discussion is preferable to complaints. A heartfelt talk is more in accord with the harmony of Our Abode. If help can be given it is not delayed. In this lies the beauty of thought-creativeness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Obviously, We serve to help those who suffer, but one should not beat down the Gates with one's fists. It is said, "The Kingdom of God is taken by force," but by force of the spirit and not by fists. Thus, let people think about the Brotherhood, and let them not forget where the true Gates are. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 21:
Do not think that Our Inner Life is dominant. On the contrary, the image of man is forged by man himself. Each silver cord resounds as a string in Infinity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 26:
Some light-minded people think that a ritual utterance of the Highest Names will protect them immediately from dark assaults. However, it is not ritual but the pure fire of the heart that creates a firm shield. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 26:
The cunning ways of the dark ones are multiform. In addition to their crudest attempts, there may be subtle approaches that influence one's weaker side. Creating doubt is one of the favorite methods used by the dark ones, and he who doubts is already defenseless. One would think that this axiom is sufficiently known, yet how many perish from this poison! I consider that a great many enemies of Truth are created by whisperers of doubt. Obvious fools are not as dangerous as petty hypocrites. If new kinds of poisons are invented, why should not new kinds of hypocrisy appear? These descriptions of the attacks of the dark ones must be remembered when you picture the Inner Life of the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 26:
We are always on guard. Not an hour passes without the need to stop somewhere the vicious attacks of the dark ones. Do not think that they attack only Our followers. They try to destroy all constructive work, and because of the law of vibrations, they are able to find the seed of good so hated by them. One should not ascribe omniscience to them, but they do sense their opposites. Our Work is made difficult by the expenditure of energy needed to counter the attacks of the dark ones. They know that ultimately they cannot overcome Us, but they absorb the energy that is being sent into space. When We ask for unity and trust We are calling for help for a speedy victory. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 27:
The Teacher does not renounce His obligations. His entire day is filled with carrying out His duties. He who is afraid of these words, let him not think about the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 29:
There were times when people knew how to express the concept of the Highest in the finest way, but now the Great Service is not understood. One would think that this could not be so, with the Subtle World coming closer, and We being spoken of so often. Yet the abyss of darkness has not diminished when the concept of the Teacher is doubted. You have heard many times that it is those who know about the Brotherhood who still speak of it with irreverence, and such utterances contain ruination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 31:
You have heard that Our Brothers became ill from contact with earthly disharmony, and often suffered from prolonged human discord. This is why We seldom visit your cities, and stay in them for only a short time. Our appearances are prompted by particular circumstances and are not of long duration. Places can be found in nature where the currents of decay are not as strong. In France and in England there are forests near the cities in which there is enough of the pure air that is indispensable to Us. You must not be surprised that even Our concentrated energy needs pure air. However, you must not think that We are not strong enough to withstand the emanations of crowds. Truly, We can concentrate Our energy to a tremendous degree, but co-measurement and caution must be maintained in everything. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 33:
People generally do not like to speak about consciousness, for improvement is difficult for them, and there are not many who continue to gain knowledge after their school years. One's entire life should be transformed so that learning becomes a relentless necessity. We rejoice at each awakening of consciousness and We record as a sign of success each desire to think about the Brotherhood, even if it is only a thought about how to apply oneself or how to become united. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 34:
34. Urusvati strives to apply every hour for the General Good; such resolve is born in the Abode, where hours are not counted. During such a long life, can one think of hours? We do not have earthly hours, for there are so many needs and appeals for help from all parts of the world that it is impossible to divide Our Labor according to such relative measurements. We must keep Our Consciousness in great tension in order to be ready at each moment to send Our Will to that place where it is most needed. Undoubtedly, We shall be accused of sending too much help to the unworthy, and insufficiently to the deserving. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 36:
36. Urusvati understands the significance of the calmness necessary for action. People find many ways to explain this quality. Some think that without an effort of the will there can be no calm. Others see calmness as a true innate characteristic, and still others say that a crooked beginning brings a crooked end, or that calmness depends upon the method of labor. All of these observations have a part of the truth in them, but the most basic one, the quality of experience, is often forgotten. An inexperienced seaman is apprehensive when boarding a ship, but after ten voyages he astonishes those around him by his calmness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 37:
It should not be thought that We are protected in Our earthly lives from all onslaughts of darkness. Those who fulfill an earthly mission do so under earthly conditions. People usually think that We dwell in safety, and think of Us as supernatural beings. Relatively speaking, We can overcome much, but this battle is a real one. We remain victorious, because the Hierarchy of Light cannot be conquered by darkness. When one of Our Sisters exclaims "How terrible!" she does not show fear, but simply understands the tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 38:
38. Urusvati treasures thought about the Mother of the World. Women's movements have a special significance for the immediate future. These movements should be understood not as an assertion of supremacy, but as the establishment of justice. Much has been said about co-measurement and equilibrium; precisely for the realization of this principle must the full rights of women be strengthened. One should not think that this will benefit only women; it will promote world equilibrium, and thus is necessary for harmonious evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 38:
Let Our Sister recall how often she has spoken in the subtle body with women completely unknown to her, and how often she has witnessed quarrels and misunderstandings. But the work of enlightenment does not tarry. Entire nations strive for knowledge, and with knowledge full rights will come. We can show Our records of the women's movements, and the results are encouraging. One should not think in a routine way. At present, the world has exceeded its bounds, the ship has lost its course, and the cosmic whirl speeds its movement. We are at the helm, but other sailors should also help. The terror of Armageddon can be transformed into a manifestation of success, but first Armageddon must be discerned and the meaning of Hierarchy understood. The role of woman in the world's economy has been strengthened. Never before have so many women been called to high positions. Our Counsels penetrate into far-off places. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 41:
You have frequently noticed an incomprehensible sleepiness, which may mean that you are cooperating with distant worlds, or else is evidence of your cooperation with the powers of the Subtle World. You should vigilantly observe the requirements of the organism. You cannot think about incidental happenings when something of importance is taking place. Only through ignorance can Our Ordainments be ignored. But great is the joy when not only the Brotherhood is realized, but also the link with the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 42:
Perfection of thought is an expression of beautiful musicality. The highest rhythm is the best prophylaxis, a pure bridge to the highest worlds. Thus We affirm Beauty in Our Abode. Urusvati has noted that the music of the spheres is characterized by a harmony of rhythm. It is precisely this quality that brings inspiration to humanity. People usually do not think about the sources of inspiration, but if they did they would help Our work greatly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 44:
Do not think that fieriness comes by itself; it must be cultivated through many lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 45:
Do not think that after millions of years of existence humanity has accepted the foundation of Be-ness. No indeed, it is now, with shelves breaking under the weight of masses of books, that greed and illusion ensnare humanity! We are concerned that people should understand the illusion of earthly conditions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 46:
It is impossible to imagine Our Abode as full of dissonance. Even a crowd is powerful if it blends itself into a mighty consonance. Thus, when cooperating we must discipline our thoughts. But many misunderstandings can arise while sending thoughts. Even those who recognize the creativeness of thought are astonished at not seeing immediate results, forgetting that results can take place invisibly and in unexpected places. Also they fail to see that because thought-energy acts through the least-resistant channels, unexpected results occur constantly. The reason for this lies in undisciplined thinking - people might think that they have sent only one thought, whereas in reality they have contrived to scatter hundreds of the most unexpected sendings. What is received will be just as unexpected. Much harm results from these fleas of thought, which jump about and bite unlikely people. Little attention is given to channels for the spreading of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
It is impermissible to even hint at the importance of these medicinal plants or rumors will spread, and the danger of invasion will arise. It is easy for Us to protect Ourselves from raids, but more difficult to avoid attracting the attention of the local people. They preserve many traditions and are ready to apply them to real life. Their imagination is so highly developed, and their hearing and sight so acute, that they can notice much that is invisible to others. They know life in the mountains and can find tracks where others would not think of looking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 50:
First of all one should help on Earth, but help is equally needed in the Subtle World. Epidemics of horror shake the Subtle World. There are battles, and serious illnesses spread. People on Earth are accustomed to fearing contagion and they bring this fear into the Subtle World, where thought about terror is then created. Is it possible that people do not realize that they bring all their earthly prejudices into the Subtle World? If it is hard to eliminate all kinds of pernicious growth on Earth, it is far more difficult to do so in the Subtle World, where the earthly accumulations are crystallized. I think that the condition of Our planet would be much improved if the load brought into the Subtle World were of better quality. One thought alone can destroy a multitude of microbes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
We all, at the right time, have hastened to Earth and chosen the most difficult tasks. Such conditions tempered Us and taught Us to despise persecution. The affirmers of Truth will always be persecuted by the falsifiers. No one should think that such persecutions are meant only for certain people. Every messenger of Truth must experience the onslaught of falsehood. This contact with chaos is inevitable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 51:
You have noticed that people always place the location of Shambhala to the North. Even among the Eskimos and the Kamchatkans there exist legends about a wondrous country beyond the land of the midnight sun. The reasons for this displacement are varied. Some wanted to conceal the location of Our Abode. Some wanted to avoid the responsibility of confronting a difficult idea. Some think of their neighbors to the North as being especially fortunate. In reality it seems that all nations know about the Forbidden Country but consider themselves unworthy to have it within their boundaries! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
People do not realize that We have to treat them as dangerously ill. When We advise you to be cautious it does not mean that we consider you careless. On the contrary, We pay attention only when someone finds himself in a state of extreme tension and special caution is needed. If you think of yourself as a physician, your purpose becomes clearer. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 56:
Especially now, people are in such tension that they require wise treatment. It is often necessary to agree with them about details in order to protect the most important, and encourage them in order to free them from fear. Thus, the methods of a wise physician must be acquired by a teacher of life. Sometimes an illness can be arrested by a simple word of encouragement. Let us not think so much about where and how the illness began. First of all, a physician does not blame the patient for his condition, but seeks a cessation of decay. In every illness there is evidence of decomposition. Thus, one should apply healing methods in cases of human error. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 57:
Our Abode is most peaceful, but it is ready to fight for good. We are informed when the dark traitors begin new attacks, and can then choose the best hour of battle. Again we come to karmic laws. Each action depends on something that has happened before, and the consequences will flow amidst many secondary conditions. They must be accepted and one's actions taken in conformity with them. I speak about this because many think that We can ignore the Law of Karma. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
It may be asked whether We become exhausted in time of battle. Such a question is not relevant. It would be better to ask about the degree of Our tension, which is great. If Our Sister Urusvati has heard the fall of the drops of Our sweat, one can imagine the tension of Our energies. If Our hair stands on end in an electric vortex, one can imagine the tension. We do not conceal the fact that the battle has moments of the greatest tension. If one is afraid, he should not approach the battle for Good. If one fears human judgment, let him not think about ethics. If one trembles for his earthly life, let him complete his decay in darkness. One can see that a coward perishes sooner than a courageous man; be assured that he who fears death attracts it to himself. Thus in all manifestations one can see how useful it is to develop the consciousness of Good. Let us not dwell upon these spasms of fear, for when one speaks about Brotherhood there is no place for fear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 64:
It is harmful when people envy the progress of others. When it is learned that someone has reached Our Abode because of just one service rendered to a Brother, many will think that they are also ready to render a similar service. But they forget that service was simply the last pearl in a whole necklace of self-sacrificing action. It is difficult for people to accept that someone of ordinary appearance might carry many accomplishments in his heart. For many lives the fires of Service may have shone brightly, and who can judge the progress of the heart? In general, people are uncomfortable with the unfamiliar. Thus, much is rejected that could be useful in Our Work. Even We have had to at times assume the most ordinary appearances, and have even been obliged to take earthly titles in order to enter more easily into the most exclusive and corrupt circles. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
One may hear that Brother R. lives in the Carpathians, but it would be just as true to say that I live in London. Undoubtedly, Brother R. has been in the Carpathian Mountains just as I have been in London, but one should not mislead people by referring to dwelling places as permanent. Likewise, one should not think that Brother H. lives in Germany, although some people would like to limit his whereabouts even more, to the vicinity of Nuremburg. There are many examples of how people arbitrarily dispose of Us, while proclaiming themselves to be high initiates, or even Maha Chohans. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 71:
The currents can vary according to the mood of those who are present. Generally, one should observe each change of mood. Often the participants themselves are not aware of their state, and quite sincerely deny their moods. For many reasons, people do not know how to observe them. They are under the influence of Maya to such an extent that they think they affirm a truth even when telling lies about themselves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 72:
Everyone must admit that life's events do not happen for the reasons we think they do. One may often find evidence of Higher Guidance. To correlate this Guidance with one's own independence will be to achieve harmony. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
People do much harm to themselves by limiting their awareness to one earthly existence. They build obstacles for themselves everywhere. When We direct them into the future, they generally do not understand how to begin to think in this new way. One may think that he will be forever attached to one place; another may tell himself that he must always cling to one vocation; a third may convince himself that he cannot endure a change of location; a fourth may imagine that he will perish from his very first illness. Thus each one invents his own fetters, not realizing that in his former lives he has already experienced the many ways of existence. Such a conventional life on Earth, in complete ignorance of the past, does not allow one the opportunity to think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
Most people leave Earth not realizing that they will have to return again. If they could remember at least something of the past, and learn to think about the future, they would save themselves from many errors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 78:
Urusvati knows what destructive effects these battles have upon the health. In addition to poisonous fumes there is an electrical discharge, which causes earthquake-like tremors equal to the most violent shocks. Even strong people may experience unexpected pains, but since these pass quickly, they do not think about them. Nevertheless, the organism is undermined, and illness results. Thus do the dark forces rave in madness against humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 79:
One should not think that darkness touches only certain people; the traces of these poisonous influences are everywhere. Reactions to them can vary from just a bad mood to a dangerous illness. If black projectiles are falling from above, and darkness emanates from below, it would seem that humanity's condition is hopeless. But the Wise Ones say, "Do not think about conditions, it is better to think about moving forward." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 80:
Do not think that We reject the books and works of those who seek to understand the Universe. Not at all. We regret only that their knowledge is unsuccessfully applied in life. Our close ones do not resemble those preaching pseudo-initiates. Those who wish to participate in Our Abode must commune more often with their own hearts, and through them send Us at least silent calls. Sometimes these calls are referred to as "without thought," because they are expressed in feeling rather than thought. The boundary of thought and feeling is tenuous, but you understand such boundaries, which are like those between the facets of a precious stone. Only light can reveal these facets, and the light of the heart will be like the manifestation of a precious stone. One may think that all this is very complicated, but in fact, it can be put into four words, "I love Thee, Lord." This is the conduit to Us. Such a conduit is much stronger than the request, "Help me, O Lord." We know when it is possible to help, and help flies easily upon the wings of love. It passes through the sharpest obstacles. Let us love each other. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 83:
83. Urusvati understands the uniformity of law in all worlds. People usually think that the laws of the physical world do not apply to the spiritual world, but every event in life reminds one that the essence of a law is immutable. For instance, when climbing a mountain one leaves all unnecessary loads behind. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? A man falling from a height increases speed as he falls and not even the softest mattress will save the falling one. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? One can compare the foundations of all worlds and come to see the uniformity of laws. One should approach the Subtle World with this measuring rod. Some qualities may be less perceptible than in the physical world, whereas others will be exaggerated. In the lower strata lust is increased, and in the higher spheres the best qualities are enhanced. There, one's sense of duty grows, and is especially evident at the time of reincarnation. A high spirit does not resist moving naturally into a new life. It rejoices at the possibility of self-improvement, and actively seeks more difficult tasks in order to test its renewed consciousness. The high spirit strives to a difficult path, while the weak one clings to laziness and cowardice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
We stress that care be taken of one's health. Can We permit Our co-workers to be careless? Indeed We cannot! We foresee the attacks of the dark ones, who try at all costs to shorten the lives of workers of Light, taking advantage of each weakness of the organism to cause injury at the vulnerable spot. Do not think that Our help can be shaken, but any false step can prove fatal, and We can protect only those who accept Our help. Any unworthy thought can sever the thread, and people often unknowingly project harmful thoughts. In times of great distress one must be able to turn to the Teacher with one's whole heart, knowing that His help will not be delayed even for one moment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
At least when in danger, people should realize the need for unity - if not with their hearts, then through reason. Thus must one think in times of great disaster. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
88. Urusvati grows indignant when she hears about war, Sister Oriole is terrified, and We are all saddened by the barbarism of humanity. The most negative manifestation of free will is seen in outbursts of war. People refuse to think about the terrible currents they evoke by mass murder and the consequences it will bring. The ancient Scriptures correctly warned that he who lives by the sword will perish by the sword. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 89:
89. Urusvati understands the significance of silence. But what kind of silence must this be? People think that silence is simply not uttering any sound, but true power comes when the whole being is overwhelmed by silence and an energy is generated that permits communion with the Higher World. We know these hours of surging energy, and can affirm that this kind of silence is the highest tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 90:
90. Urusvati has experienced the way in which a special concentration of the eyesight can help one perceive former incarnations. One would think that such concentration of the gaze would be natural for everyone; however, there are two conditions that make it exceptional while in the earthly body. An extraordinary intensification of psychic energy and tension of the optic nerves are required. The images of former lives are brought forth from the depths of radiant accumulations, and just as in a kaleidoscope, these separate fragments join together to form a complete picture. Such an experience is therefore difficult for those in their earthly bodies, and We rarely allow it because it can harm the eyesight. Even though it would be possible to see many remarkable things in this way while in the earthly body, the conditions of life do not allow frequent use of these natural possibilities. Even those of Us who are in physical bodies must experiment cautiously along these lines. People probably will not understand why, even in Our Abode, earthly laws must be applied. To most of them, everything is either possible or impossible. They do not want to understand that the laws of the Universe must be respected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 90:
Most of the time people rebuke Us before the completion of their deeds, or think of Us only after their actions have already taken place. We wish to establish as many conditions as possible that will facilitate normal contact with Us. There was a time when We preferred not to tell people how to communicate with Us, but now We find it necessary to remind people that We are ready to help them when conditions are appropriate. In the previous books many conditions were mentioned that promote the harmonizing of human consciousness. Those who study the Teaching attentively can easily understand the way of communion with Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
94. Urusvati knows well that the most difficult task is to harmonize the currents of human free will. There are no cataclysms destructive enough to turn the attention of humanity to the true nature of its deeds. Let us recall how those who survived the great cataclysms of the past did not care to think about the causes of the disasters, preferring to consider themselves innocent victims of some cruel fate. They did not want to purify their consciousness and instead began once more to indulge their free will gone mad. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 94:
One can imagine what violent currents of willful madness inundate every movement for good! Why think about remote hierophants of evil when ordinary people, who seem to be struggling against evil, are actually increasing it to the maximum. Such is the situation on Earth. The ungrateful sons of Earth are hastening to bring catastrophe closer, and each warning is taken as an offense. Thus the world has inscribed the truth about Golgotha. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 96:
96. Urusvati knows the significance of synthesis. If this foundation is not accepted, the most useful works will be destined for destruction. The essence of Our Abode is not properly understood because people arbitrarily categorize. Some consider Us to be Hermits of Kailas, while others think that We are Beings of the Subtle World. Such distinctions destroy the synthesis of Our Existence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 96:
Please do not think that narrow specialization makes the glory of an era. Only benevolent, all-embracing synthesis can give impetus to the new progress of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
101. Urusvati realizes that, although on the reality of the physical plane some people at times seem alive, from the viewpoint of a Higher Reality they are quite dead. It might seem puzzling that those defined as dead by a Higher Reality continue to move about on Earth. But why should such determinations be limited by only physical manifestations? When Our apparatuses indicate death, this indication is more correct than earthly evidence. We could mention several such "living corpses," each of whom is afflicted by some physical ailment. But their physical condition is a secondary factor, the primary one being the condition of the subtle body, which is ready to leave and may no longer be fully connected to the physical body. Such automatons can no longer be independently creative, and are easily led by others without realizing it. They are strongly earthbound and dread the idea of death, yet sense that they no longer belong fully to physical existence. Usually they are so-called materialists, and fear even a hint of the continuity of life in the subtle body! They may even fear to think about their own deeds. One should be able to recognize these living corpses and regard them as empty shells. I know that they would be enraged if their names were mentioned, and We shall not do this, for you know whom I have in mind. You also know whom We consider to be vacuums. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 101:
I must emphasize this, for some people have strong ideas about Us and think of Us as beautiful angels, dwelling in the clouds and playing harps! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 103:
Do not think that Our Abode ignores the urgency of the time. This urgency is manifested in many ways, and can be recognized by the general tension it creates in various groups. And now, too, it is possible to see how the seeds of events hasten to flower. People prefer not to notice this tempo, but their attitude resembles the unsteady walk of the blind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 105:
Amidst Our intense labors it is especially difficult to continually remind people of their mission. In spite of the fact that people connect Us with the Invisible Government, they refuse to follow Our simplest Advice. Just think how often the best advice has been ridiculed! They call Us sages and saints, but will not listen to Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 107:
This will provide an idea of the complications in Our Work. We transmit benevolent thoughts and ideas, and must also work to counteract the numerous malicious carriers of infection. We are in a position to observe how people themselves spread dangerous earthly infections by thought, infecting one another with damage, in the true meaning of this word. Such malicious influences used to be attributed to sorcery, but even today there are more of these "sorcerers" than one might think. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 110:
Urusvati sensed correctly the state of consciousness of some of the spheres of the Subtle World, in which hopeless grief reigns simply because of the inability to think or to imagine. No one teaches how to discipline the mind, and no one cares to develop the imagination, but without these wings it is impossible to soar to the higher spheres. One should know that there is a realm where purified thoughts reign. One should realize how beautiful is the path to this realm, where thoughts become feelings. Earthly hearts can respond to those benevolent, purifying thoughts and sense their creative grace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
Let us not think that a better future is only Maya. Especially now, at the end of Kali Yuga, we should realize that the brighter future is a reality, and that only human malice can retard the coming of the new, luminous age. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 112:
You should not think that We are so distant from Earth that no earthly problem can reach Us. Each earthly commotion strikes against Our Stronghold of lawfulness. In the Great Service there must be an invincible constancy in the realization of righteousness. People lose their strength when they lose their sense of righteousness, and how can one advance if one's feet do not feel the firm ground? The spirit must lean upon the solidity of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 112:
People who have gone through many dangers can testify that only their sense of righteousness carried them over the abyss. Let each one think about the moments of danger and ask what actually saved him. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 113:
Blessed are those who, while in the gross body, are already prepared to accept the manifoldness of the worlds. Do not think that such acceptance comes easily, for one must be spiritually experienced to be able to accept Reality. The word "accept" signifies the very essence of evolution. There are even cultured and educated people who cannot comprehend the many and varied worlds, and therefore do not have access to the Subtle World. Subtle feelings can never be forced. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 116:
We are often accused of frightening people by putting so much stress on the concept of battle and for saying that Our Battle is endless. People assume that creation is peaceful, and battle destructive, but how can one think of creation without mastery over the elements, without a courageous struggle to overcome obstacles? Thus Our Battle, too, is mastery over chaos. If there were no such defense, the waves of chaos would overwhelm all achievements. It is important to realize fully that battle and creation are active principles of Be-ness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 121:
121. Urusvati knows how persistently We try to impress predestined discoveries upon the human mind. Let us take aviation as an example. One might think that after the flying ships of Atlantis, thought about victory over the air would have been abandoned for a long time to come, but thought about flight was destined to survive. People began to dream about airships, iron birds, and flying carpets. Solomon used a flying apparatus, and, finally, Our beloved Leonardo laid the foundation for scientific aeronautics. Thus one can trace in many fields of knowledge how ideas expressed in poetic legends gradually grew into scientific achievements. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 124:
Urusvati can notice even the briefest changes in the protective tissue, but most people are not able to pay heed to even prolonged signs. How, then, can We trust them with the details of Our inner life? Instead of benefiting from the knowledge, they will only concoct new reasons for doubting. Thus, We and Our true co-workers will always discriminate in what can be said that will be beneficial. One should not force the Teaching on anyone, for unless the heart has been opened, it cannot recognize either benefit or beauty. A deep understanding of the Teaching requires an open heart. Let people turn their hearts to Us more often, and let them learn to love to think about Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 125:
Humanity pays tribute to many of Our Brothers, although under different names. People think that their heroes have no connection with Us, little realizing that among the most revered and worshipped giants of mankind were the very Founders of Our Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 127:
Most people are unable to understand the importance of co-measurement and goal-fitness. They think that Our Power can overcome any resistance, regardless of the cosmic imbalance. It is a simple concept yet it must be repeated constantly, otherwise even the most learned people fall into despair and wonder why something that was possible ten years ago is not possible today. Such a question is evidence that they do not understand cosmic motion. Not without reason do We call for courage and patience. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 138:
Do not think that it is easy to reject the past. Great knowledge must be acquired before one can recognize the spiral of evolution, which perpetually surges forward. Usually people dwell on yesterday, not realizing that each tomorrow brings new knowledge, and the day that is hardly over has already engendered new accumulations. Night brings communion with the Subtle World and the renewal of energies. In the morning people seldom remember their experiences of the night just passed, but they feel the increase of energy. Scientists explain this phenomenon in a narrow materialistic way, but more experienced observers perceive different causes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 143:
143. Urusvati knows that psychic energy is subject to many physical influences. We have already mentioned that the currents of space affect the entire human organism, but in fact any physical manifestation of energy can heighten the tension of the centers. For instance, strong electrical energy can be most helpful in the transmission of thought at a distance. This is most evident in America, where electrification is presently more widespread, but people there are not usually aware of how this energy assists their experiments. In advanced stages of development psychic energy is not affected by outer influences, but beginners are greatly affected by them. Every intensification of energy further increases one's powers. One scientist declared that he could think with the greatest concentration in front of a blazing fireplace, and another discovered that he was influenced by the sound of boiling water. A third found that thunderstorms increased his mental faculties. Many examples illustrate that even the most ordinary concentration of such natural energies aids the power of thought. One must learn to observe what it is that particularly increases or decreases the thought energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 144:
144. Urusvati can testify to the great variety of vibratory cures that have been effected at a distance. This kind of healing will eventually be known to medical science, but at present the very notion would only irritate physicians. We are particularly aware of vibratory influences and apply them far more often than people might think. One should bear in mind that such influences can be intensified by conscious receptivity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 149:
149. Urusvati remembers the Great Pilgrim. In the Arabian desert He was in solitude, but in a sheik's tent He found friends and helpers. He often remained alone, and one should not think that His journeys were always with wealthy caravans. Remember that everyone, when clad in an earthly sheath, is subject to the conditions of the physical world. It is usually supposed that when Our Brothers go into the world they will be placed in special conditions that are unnatural to them, but nature is a state conditioned by law. Every one of Us knows this and selects His path consciously. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 153:
Urusvati heard the voice of the Great Pilgrim; how could such a voice belong to a mere leader of crowds? It was precisely the crowds that were the cause of His particular sufferings, shouting in praise of His Kingdom, and then hurrying to His crucifixion. Thus, in their way, they helped to fulfill the prophecies. It is impossible to imagine what karma awaited those crowds of madmen! People are now witnessing events that have burdened the lives of many generations. This is not a punishment, but the consequence of the madness of free will. When I advise restraint from unwise words and thoughts, by this very request I make you think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 159:
Whoever turns to the Teacher should fill his heart with love since reverence and respect without love cannot be true. Some think that love will diminish reverence, but this indicates a misunderstanding of that high emotion. The true disciple is the one who loves his Teacher. All feeling is based either on love or fear, but fear is not appropriate where there is striving to Light. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 168:
Some think that collaborating with the Brotherhood will evoke the fury of darkness, but it would be nearer the truth to say that each good deed attracts the fury of the dark ones. Timid souls will probably wish to refrain from performing good deeds for safety's sake, and there are many such people who for this reason refuse to be compassionate. They have extinguished their fires and merged with the darkness. But the ghosts of darkness are repellent, and whoever fears goodness will sink into chaos. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 174:
A laboring or idle nature is formed in one's previous lives. Many do not learn to rejoice in labor during their stay in the subtle spheres. I affirm that the quality of labor builds the future ascent. It is wrong to think that only kings ascend and peasants descend, for the quality of labor can be improved in all circumstances. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
176. Urusvati knows how unpredictably the mosaic of life falls together, but such unexpectedness is only from the earthly point of view. A person may think that he speaks or writes with a certain intent, but he is directed to an entirely different goal by the Higher Forces. He may think that he is finding success in a desired direction, when in reality he is achieving greater success in some unexpected way. He may, for example, write to a certain person, then find that the response comes from an unexpected source. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
People do not want to think about the distant worlds, but such thoughts can become excellent purifiers of consciousness. On the paths of space there will be no envy, hatred or coarseness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 181:
"The consequences of discord, like the consequences of a terrible disease, come gradually. Fools think that, as long as they awake in the morning, they have avoided any consequences. The violators of collaboration must be judged as detrimental to the public welfare and expulsion will become their lot." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 182:
"In schools the art of thinking should be studied above all. One should be trained in the art of constant thinking and learn to be ashamed of thoughtlessness. Man is unable not to think, but there is a great difference between harmonious, disciplined thinking and the oscillations of chaotic thoughtlessness, which not only influences man, but space itself. How can man dare to pollute all of space? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
Be assured that only a few contemplate the far-off worlds, or think about the continuity of life, and the very ideas that would help to improve life are neglected. It is not the acceleration of technical discoveries that leads to concentration of the mind, but the desire of people themselves to learn something new. Yet, how can they learn if the most fundamental truths have not found a place in their consciousness? One must do more than listen politely to these truths; one must apply them as reality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 183:
Now also you will be persecuted for saying such things. Compare these words that are separated by thousands of years, and think also about the deadness of consciousness, then and now. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 186:
"It is foolish to assume that the gods have sent diseases as punishment, and it is wrong to think that the High Forces would afflict the innocent as well as the guilty with suffering. People themselves have generated infectious diseases through their intemperance and filth." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 189:
189. Urusvati has had much opportunity to observe extreme hypocrisy. The Thinker once said, "Fellow citizens, tell me where you bought such smiling masks. You must tell the comedians, so they too can obtain them. Do not think, citizens, that you have deceived anyone with your benevolent masks, and that no one will dare to look behind them. Are not the city fathers also guilty of hypocrisy? One might almost think that the wrinkles in their brows are from care for the welfare of the people, or that they wear masks only for the amusement of the crowds! But be careful, there may be someone daring enough to unmask your smiles, and reveal your hypocrisy." Thus the Thinker warned the citizens, and they hated Him for it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 191:
"I do not fear the thunderstorm, but I tremble before the beauty of Cosmos. Could it be that I am seeing it for the last time? Must we overcome our trembling before the grandeur of the Universe? But how otherwise shall we perceive the far-off worlds? In the late hours of the night we soar into space, and when we return our earthly sheath seems too tight for us. May we not be fooled by the magic of earthly nature; it is but a drop in the ocean of Infinity. When we are oppressed, we should think of Infinity." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 193:
The disciples also asked, "Where will we be after death?" The Thinker answered, "Not as far as you think! Each of you during his life visits the future abode in dreams, and has traveled to the destined spheres more than once. Everyone has access to the Supermundane Realm, and therefore should learn to have a wise attitude toward all events during the day and at night. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 196:
People do not like to listen to those ideas that they have decided beforehand not to accept. In the cruel hour of fratricidal strife people invoke the name of Christ, and false witnesses take oaths on the most sacred objects. Such irreverence is all the more blasphemous. People are not afraid to utter a false oath or to ridicule the faith of others. They always find time for criticism and slander, but they have no time for labor. They may at times think about community, but do not know how to cooperate, even in their daily life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 197:
The Thinker said, "How do we know whether, at this very moment, we might need to be saved from something? Do we really know what threatens us? We are content to think that our day has been a peaceful one, but fail to see that the poisonous viper, lurking behind us, has been driven away by an invisible savior! Let us express our gratitude to invisible saviors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 197:
"No one should think that the space around us is empty. On the contrary, we can feel with our hearts the presence of various beings. Some call to us, others embrace us with a slight breath, still others fill us with joy or sadness, or whisper advice to us. A fool will say he alone is responsible for all these feelings. Ignorance fills man with self-importance. It would be wiser for him to say that he applies all his effort, yet is grateful for invisible help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 198:
"For example, every schoolteacher can observe how carefully one should treat pupils in their adolescence. The teacher should know how to talk about life in such a way that each listener will think that he has come to the right conclusions by himself. Such a teacher is like a good gardener who understands what kind of wind best carries the fertile seeds." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 207:
The Thinker said, "Learn how to think. Begin with the most simple thoughts. Best of all, learn how to dream about beautiful objects, and learn to dream vividly. Only dreams will develop one's imagination, and where can we go, how can we assimilate the most beautiful observations without imagination? How can we remember in our mundane life the sparks of the Supermundane Radiance if we do not train ourselves to dwell on images? Verily, striving toward the Sublime will train our imagination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 209:
The Thinker said, "We do not seem to know for whom we build the stronghold. If we understand that we are building it for ourselves we will shape the stones more carefully. One should not rejoice when one's earthly life is finished, for no one knows where he will have to labor again. Therefore, wise men should think about where they may have to settle their accounts." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 213:
A teacher must educate students to dwell continually on the beautiful. Every aspirant can enrich space. Do not think that soil needs only material fertilization. Although they require much time, experiments should be made on the influence of thought. We often devote ourselves to such prolonged research, for sound understanding cannot be reached through hasty conclusions. If continuous research is carried out, it will be clearly demonstrated that subtle energy requires subtle approaches. I must remind you again that the measures of dwarfs should not be applied to giants. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
Every worker also receives help from the Subtle World, and people would be much more successful if they realized that this invisible cooperation exists. Scoffers will say, "Can it be that even carpenters, farmers, and masons receive help from the Subtle World?" This mockery is out of place, for each appreciated labor receives help. People should think more about the inexhaustible store of energy in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 219:
"If people realized the law of uniqueness, they would speedily advance in self-perfectment. The dead intellect whispers that each day is a repetition of the previous one. One constantly hears such complaints, but each moment is different. Your consciousness can never return to its previous state; even in cases of a degenerating consciousness, it will regress, but not in the same way. Infinity exists in both macrocosm and microcosm. Even a song cannot be repeated exactly, because the conditions will be different each time. If you return to a city where you have not been for many years, everything will appear different. Your consciousness will never be able to duplicate the previous state. Some people feel distressed when they think about unrepeatability, but a wise man will rejoice, for he senses motion." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
There are many descriptions of the Subtle World, but all of them are limited by the individual experience of the observer. Thus one person speaks about the lowest level, of almost monstrous ghosts; another describes sleeping shadows; a third finds an absolute similarity to the physical world; and a fourth talks about luminous bodies. They all describe what they have seen, but their perceptions were limited, causing them to think that one stratum is the entire Subtle World. Because of this error people quarrel and accuse one another of falsehood. If they could understand the manifoldness of the Subtle World, they would realize how beneficial it would be for them to strive to the higher spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 220:
According to a certain kind of person, nothing worthwhile exists for him here on Earth and therefore he has no reason to live. However, if he carries such thoughts with him into the Subtle World, he will continue the same idle existence there. If people limit their idea of the Subtle World by their earthly experience, they will prevent themselves from acquiring new experiences. Few think about the higher worlds, and most would be afraid of the radiance of Materia Lucida. The possibility that thinking will become keener frightens the limited mind. While still on Earth, people should suggest to themselves where precisely they would like to continue their progress. They must concentrate their free will and direct their minds toward consciously chosen subtle experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 226:
Through control of thought one can easily realize the conditions in the higher spheres of the Subtle World and overcome time. Intensified thought is the best purifier of the human organism. If you encounter scientists who are in bad health, you would be right to conclude that their thinking is confused, and that their ability to think in the abstract is not equal to other sides of their life. If they could achieve a strong mental life, they would not only enjoy excellent health, but could also overcome the sense of time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 226:
There is nothing new in this. "New" does not really exist - there is either forgotten truth or still unrealized truth. No one can claim that he has brought something new to the world, because only the moment before someone may have projected that very thought into space. People should not compete to be innovative, but should train themselves to think about the useful and the Beautiful. It would be better to think about essentials and how one can contribute the utmost good to the world. The most useful thoughts are those dedicated to Beauty. Ugliness is not fitting for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
227. Urusvati knows that goal-fitness and appreciation are among the most essential foundations of the Brotherhood. It is unreasonable to think that the Brotherhood would accept someone's services and later discard him as one would a worn-out garment. If the co-worker proves to be helpful and never commits betrayal, he certainly will not be rejected. Such a co-worker is appreciated and will be recognized. However, recognition can take different forms and is not always noticed. Look into the consciousness of those who expect signs of appreciation and you will be amazed to see that, like the child who prefers a shiny toy to a valuable object, false gems are preferred. Many cherish a secret desire to be admitted into the Brotherhood with the sole idea of obtaining an abundance of gold from the Abode! Such people make no distinction between the Brotherhood and a bazaar. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
So many blasphemies are uttered in the world, yet people think that their slanders can go unpunished. Every one of you can remember times when the highest concepts were slandered in your presence. Not only verbally, but also mentally, the salutary bonds are severed, and each explosion results in the destruction of good emanations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
Few care to think about how broadly karma moves, or to search within their own Chalice of Accumulations to discover how and when they have participated in crime. We can only remind you about the law, but free will must choose its way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
Urusvati often hears about the fears of Sister O., who grieves when she sees the cruel karma being created by those who do not think about the essence of their deeds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 230:
The Thinker used to say, "When you want to clean your house do not clean just a few articles, but scrub the whole place." In communal life one should particularly heed such advice. Many drops of poison remain at the bottom of the human Chalice while people think that all the poison has been drained. We often remove such poisonous drops. Some will smile and say, "Only drops?" But even a drop of certain poisons can be deadly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
Depressed people are considered unfortunate. Think about this last word. Did anyone deprive these people of their fortune? They missed all good possibilities by themselves and initiated their own misfortune long ago. Discontent, malice, and irritability cut off the path to joy, and their dark thoughts robbed them of the source of strength. Egoism prevented them from recognizing joy and whispered, "Joy lies only in personal gain." Thus, the most fruitful joy can be hidden under an ugly cover of despondency. Those blinded by despondency are indeed the most pitiful people. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 232:
232. Urusvati knows what initiation is. There is much confusion about this concept. Some think that the path to initiation lies in the acquisition of knowledge. Others think that the act of devotion in itself is initiation, but that, too, is only a path to it. Still others state that to be initiated is to absorb a Mystery: even that is but a way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 235:
I dedicate many discourses to the Thinker because we must remember His tireless work. He devoted centuries of labor to the deepening of thought, for without such self-sacrifice it would be impossible to achieve the transmission of thought to such vast distances. Therefore, it is ridiculous to think that one can learn and achieve within a few years! Finally, it is not time that matters, but the degree of aspiration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 236:
236. Urusvati knows that astrology is used in medicine and by some government leaders who consult the astrological signs. One might think that these practices would strengthen the importance of astrology as a science, but in reality this is not so. These statesmen do not admit that they consult horoscopes, nor do the physicians and judges reveal how they arrive at some of their conclusions. They obtain the information secretly, and outwardly ridicule it. Thus, astrology is tainted by people's ugly approach to it, and a hypocritical approach to this science is reinforced. How much wiser it would be to accept this ancient science and affirm it, just as one accepts the newest scientific discoveries! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
One can cite examples of alcoholics who were highly creative, but perhaps their work would have been much greater without intoxicants. No one can prove that creativeness is dependent upon artificial stimulation. One should think of those great creative workers whose lives are known to have been harmonious and without excess. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
Thus We remind people that any disharmony is ruinous. Lack of understanding of harmony makes life ugly and such ignorance is criminal. One cannot think about evolution when people themselves destroy the very foundations of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 237:
Especially at present, at the threshold of the New Era, one must think about the health of the nations. It may seem that today, when people have lost trust in one another, it is out of place to speak about health, but every teacher must speak about the ways to the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 239:
239. Urusvati knows that the effectiveness of energy is increased by an intensified feeling of love. Some may think that under certain circumstances this would be impossible. For instance, can love coexist with indignation? Yes, for indignation is only possible with love. If a person does not love, he cannot be indignant. He will never be distressed by anything, and thus will be unable to intensify his energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 241:
When We speak about unity and harmony people regard it as an abstraction. They expect real messages, but only according to their own understanding of reality. They do not realize that in the Tower exact programs are planned that can be brought to fruition only if the co-workers are fully united. Some day I will tell you how certain historic events were impeded by seemingly insignificant obstacles created by co-workers who were not aware of what they had done. Let the co-workers try to imagine how complex and difficult Our Work is! Let them think about the kind of currents that must be mastered! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 245:
245. Urusvati knows what harm is done by a little knowledge in the wrong hands. Imagine an ignorant person who takes certain statements from the Teaching at random and begins to fill space with words he does not understand, because he never cared to undertake the preliminary purification necessary for the broadening of his consciousness. Unfortunately, even a fool can strike a certain rhythm whose resonance can create disharmony, and destruction may follow. But people usually do not think about the possibility of such consequences, nor do they realize that the first priority of the student should to emphasize the betterment of his consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 247:
Even earthly leaders expect people to learn to live in danger. We also advise such tension, because constant tension disciplines vibrations. It is a mistake to think that tension harms the body. On the contrary, such a conscious awareness creates the necessary metabolism that helps to renew it. Tension is not the cause of fatigue. Only depression reduces vitality, but exaltation creates a beautiful renewal. Thus, we should not fear tension; only ignorant people will regard it as a fatiguing misfortune. They will be able to relax in the grave! But a man who is ever ready to ascend will welcome the growing tension as festive gates to renewal, and will flame with indignation when the Highest concepts are degraded in his presence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 250:
250. Urusvati knows that often a short thought, quick as lightning, is of more value than lengthy contemplation. But this is not readily understood. People think that artificial profundity is stronger than a swift thought, not realizing that lightning thought can be evidence of the highest influence. Long ponderous thoughts can usually be traced to some earthly origin, but it is far more difficult to determine the source of a fleeting thought, which is of such speed that one cannot fully comprehend it and put it into words. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 257:
If one watches the temperature of healthy people it can be observed that sometimes there are unusual fluctuations of both temperature and pulse. During work these fluctuations are particularly noticeable. Many think that this is due to normal exertion, but careful research will show that the nerve centers are being influenced by external factors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 261:
What should people do to protect themselves from such invisible corrupters? First of all, they should accept the constant proximity of these malicious neighbors. Do not think that this suggestion is unimportant. On the lower astral strata good feelings are rare, there is a prevailing envy toward everything that lives on Earth, and every breath of earthly life is pleasing and attractive to these dark, dissatisfied spirits. It is almost impossible to convince them that they should focus their attention not on Earth, but on how to free themselves from their prison. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 264:
People should be taught that it is as shameful to deceive themselves as to deceive each other. Unfortunately, there can be no law that forbids inner lies, but a state of consciousness can be reached in which it becomes shameful to lie. Let people think about the beauty of the world, and let them know that every thought is immediately known to Someone. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
Words about cooperation have been uttered for many centuries, and the ideals usually outran the material possibilities. But now people have found many useful applications, and the time has come when it is necessary to think about the General Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 268:
Many lives must be compared in order to understand how the light that shines so brightly is kindled by the blows of destiny. Chaos can be seen as the hammer that strikes the sparks. Only the unwise think that the Teacher hovers above everything and feels nothing. On the contrary, the Teacher feels not only his own burdens, but also the burdens of those who are connected with Him. Such near and dear ones can be either in their physical or in their subtle bodies. They may be close physically, or physically separated, yet close in spirit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 270:
If a black-haired man insists that his hair is blond, he will be thought mad. Likewise, one who distorts his innate qualities is, in a sense, also mad. People are careful about their physical heart, for they have learned that the heart is the center of the physical life. But they have not yet sufficient information about the correlation of the free will with the Primal Energy, and regrettable disharmony is the result. Instead of the harmonious coexistence of the two forces, conflict and competition exist between them. One of the causes of the planet's sickness lies in the uncoordinated forces of man. People should think about this. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 275:
275. Urusvati knows the many manifestations of psychic energy. But numerous misunderstandings develop about this concept. Some deny its existence altogether; others think of it as some kind of miracle; still others accept it, but claim that psychic energy is a privilege meant only for the few. The truth is that psychic energy permeates all that exists, and because it is an energy, it has all the characteristics of energy. For example, it can stimulate and intensify the centers, but at the same time it can aggravate any disease that may be in the organism. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
Nevertheless, one should become accustomed to cosmic diversity. Our planet, with its subtle spheres, can be influenced in the most unexpected ways by the far-off worlds. It is wrong to think that our solar system is entirely isolated. On the contrary, all the worlds are subtly interrelated. The fundamental law is immutable, but each planet creates and projects its individual characteristics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 286:
Plato spoke about beautiful thinking, but what kind of beauty is possible when there is hostility between man and woman? Now is the time to think about equal and full rights, but darkness invades the tensed realms. However, all the dark attacks will serve a certain good purpose, for those who have been humiliated in Kali Yuga will be glorified in Satya Yuga. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 286:
It is near-sighted to think that if war is prevented all problems will be solved! There are those who think so and imagine that they can cheat evolution, not realizing that the worst war is in their own homes. However, there do exist places on Earth where evolution develops normally, and We are always there. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 291:
Only thought can produce the antidote. These words should not be taken as symbolic. Thought produces a substance that attracts the helping forces from space. We have spoken about resistance to evil. Precise, clear, and disciplined thought is a powerful aid, and also a powerful antidote. So-called immunity is the result of thought. If you remember Us you will intensify your thoughts and they will acquire a new power. Think about Us. Think about reality and face the terrors of Armageddon. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
Ordinarily, earthly people are unable to imagine the subtle strata. They do not realize that multitudes of subtle entities can move among them, penetrate their dense bodies, and can even create their own entire cities. People think that thought-forms are only a fairy-tale, not realizing that their earthly existence leaves its mark in this way on the Cosmic Life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
Second, when We recommend vigilance, We mean it to be applied in all aspects of life. People think that vigilance is necessary only at times of great importance, but in fact it is required in even the most insignificant daily actions. It is impossible to separate the outward details from the essential, therefore events should not be evaluated by their appearance. All conditions should be calmly considered and one must learn from their diversity. Try to apply Our Vigilance, the vigilance that prevails in Our Tower. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
For example, We say that the illusion of so-called peace is worse than actual war. People who are full of hatred may assure you that they live in peace, but they are liars. Such a lie is not easy to wash away; it continues to exist in the Subtle World. People should consider whether they have the right to pollute the subtle worlds, but they seldom think about their responsibility to the Universe. The continuity of life is not taught in the schools. There are few, if any, courses taught that reveal the grandeur of human life, and the teacher is rare who is capable of impressing upon students the dangers of false concepts. Yet all the Teachings testify to the Great Reality of true peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 297:
297. Urusvati knows the meaning of labor. It is an intensification of psychic energy that can be understood in many ways. Some think of it as prayer, others joy, and still others ascension. People can create a natural discipline out of labor. The rhythm of labor is a form of pranayama, and can be made into a natural discipline. It is wrong to assume, as many people do, that routine work is repellent. The experienced worker is a master of his task and perfects every detail. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
People fear being cursed, but in fact bring curses upon themselves whenever they commit an injustice. Try an experiment; send the purest man to perform important work or a heroic deed, then see how he will be slandered. The majority will criticize without considering his task, and only a few, who are themselves persecuted, will think about the aim of the podvig. This lack of good will is a major obstacle to the progress of evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 302:
The circumstances are complex and We indicate caution, but Our advice is seldom accepted. People think of caution as inertia, not realizing that even during days of great strain We would never advise inaction. We compensate for the collision of currents with the most intensified activity. This may not always be evident, but We are not concerned about outward manifestations. The Teacher must direct His inner energy and thus help to withstand the tension. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 303:
Just as there are three worlds, there are also three levels of thought. Man can think simultaneously on all three levels. For instance, he can be absorbed in mundane thinking, which includes empirical reasoning. Behind this functions his subtle thought, and in the depths of his consciousness a fiery spark may radiate. At times these three layers can merge harmoniously into one, and there results a powerful projection of thought. But, as a rule, people exhibit only discord in their consciousness. Sometimes their earthly reasoning produces seemingly attractive ideas, but their subtle thinking will reject these ideas, knowing their true origin. For them, the fiery sparks may not ignite at all. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 304:
Communication in the Subtle World is mental, and there is no need for different languages. It is wonderful to be able to think in one's own language and at the same time be understood by those from other countries. There is no need to impress thoughts on others; on the contrary, the more natural the flow of thoughts, the more easily they are understood. Such communication is supermundane, but it must be realized here upon Earth so that the adjustment to the Subtle World will be less difficult. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
He who wants to improve himself must know how to overcome his moods. If people were always aware of this task, they would avoid many errors. They would refrain from uttering unjust opinions and would realize that their inner feelings must also be just. Do not think that this is a superhuman task. On the contrary, it is a task of everyday life. For cooperation with Us, one must learn to see with the eyes of the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 308:
308. Urusvati knows Our methods of healing through vibrations, which are similar in some ways to radio waves. These methods require cooperation, trust, and receptivity in the patient. Atmospheric conditions, which can at times interfere with Our currents, must also be taken into account. Many actions depend on attunement with the cosmic currents for their success. This must be well understood, or people will think that We at times withdraw Our help, and We may be accused of partiality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 310:
Many wish to be called Our co-workers, but for this they must learn to think in unison with Us. They may cooperate to different degrees, but there should be no room for distrust. First of all, the Teacher must find out how much the thinking of the disciple is purified and free of misconceptions. Only then can he be guided to the truth, and only then will mundane and Supermundane be understood as aspects of one whole. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 311:
Do not underestimate the power of human counterattacks; you can find fanatical declarations everywhere. Fragmentary messages and human outcries should not be ignored, for they all pollute space. Inexperienced people would want extreme measures for purification, but can you imagine these extreme measures applied daily? They would cease to be extraordinary, and the surrounding atmosphere would become strained to the point of explosion. Such methods cannot be applied without taking into consideration the final goal. Think, therefore, about the complexity of Our Labor and try to apply your forces in the same direction. Everyone can do something useful. Each consciousness can perceive the necessary path. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 316:
Egotistically, man often believes that he himself can decide the moment at which karmic law should act. One asks why karma is so delayed, another complains that it is too hasty, but no one considers the complexity of the circumstances of each event. Some see the cosmic laws as simplistic to the point of absurdity, while others think of them as so complex and ponderous that no action is possible. How can one collaborate in such extremes? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 317:
317. Urusvati knows that each physical action is the result of a psychic action. This is not a new idea, yet people fail to recognize that thought precedes action, and when you speak to them about psychic action, they will think that you are joking. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 317:
The evil forces zealously keep their vigil, ready to harm every beneficial undertaking. It is a mistake to think that these attempts of evil are casual; on the contrary, evil has its well organized followers. The inexperienced think that evil can simply be ignored, but We advise caution, and an increase in one's defenses. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 318:
When a person says that he will think about something, he has already thought about it. The fiery decision already exists within him and when he says that he will think, he refers to the act of intellectual deliberation. It is instructive to observe the duel that takes place between mental and fiery decisions. The intellect can often distort a fiery decision, but the fiery seed itself remains intact. It secretes itself in the depths of the consciousness and reappears often. It is lamentable that man stubbornly refuses to accept the various states of consciousness that exist within him. This very awareness would help him to treat the process of thinking with caution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 318:
Although We often tell people that thought is like lightning, they seldom understand what is meant by such a statement, believing it means that they must think quickly. We are not referring to the speed of reasoning however, but to the lightning-speed of psychic energy, which helps in contacts with Us. Psychic energy should not be accepted as a vague, occult idea: it is the very essence of existence. We try to impress upon human consciousness the importance of this natural essence of life; unfortunately, people do not like to look for natural causes, even of the greatest events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
In the same way, the command to use every possible resource for keeping the peace stands for all time to come. Although mankind seems to have forgotten Him who gave this command, it has nonetheless entered into human consciousness. One should always question whether all peaceful measures have been applied, but without causing the loss of human dignity. One should understand both the mundane and the supermundane measures; only through harmony and dignity can the beauty of peace be realized. Disregard of human dignity can only result in ugliness. He who knows nothing of beauty cannot think of peace, nor can the concept of unity be realized by the ignorant. Yet all people have reverence for the Unifiers. Thus We labor for peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
323. Urusvati knows that a person can be helped only within the limits of his consciousness. One can give a monkey a precious diamond, but he will just play with it and then discard it. Perhaps a passer-by will then find the diamond and exchange it for a knife, which he will use to kill his brother. In the same way, one can accept advice only according to the limits of one's consciousness. Only intelligent aspiration will lead to the goal. People refuse to learn this truth, and think that they can make use of all precious things, but in practice We see that the most beneficial advice is unrecognized. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
One should think of consciousness as a vessel that can contain all the human potential. When an ordinary cup is filled to the brim there is no room for more, but fortunately the vessel of consciousness can be stretched infinitely to accommodate the life-giving fluid. Thus, even the most wretched individual will not be deprived of wisdom if he can realize that the capacity of his consciousness is without limit. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 326:
The Thinker said, "Know how to feel deeply, or people will think that you have a pig's hide." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 329:
This person will think about the Subtle World as a joyous state of consciousness, and in such thought will create his future joy. He will affirm his previous experiences, for if he does not wish to do this, they will not enter his consciousness. People must remember this well, and understand the saying, "He who wants to receive, will receive." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 333:
Joy cannot be just one joy. There are innumerable joys, and each of them touches upon a particular combination of nerve centers. People should think more about rhythm and multiformity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 334:
But now I want you to pay attention to another detail. It is not the object itself that is of importance, but the energy, which can be either renewed or cut off. If thieves think that they can steal living energy, they will find themselves before an empty pit. Thus, magic can be seen as a scientific act. He who has ears, let him hear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
340. Urusvati knows that under normal conditions the human organism can successfully overcome diseases, but it is essential to understand what kind of organism we are talking about, and what conditions are best. The dangerous influence of genetic factors should be limited as much as possible. Governments should take measures to achieve this, and are only now beginning to pay some attention to this problem. Yet, people do not think enough about the natural environment. They are quite content with basic sanitary measures, and the essential foundations of life are overlooked. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 340:
It would be good to remember the remedy of ancient times when sick people would go into seclusion and remain close to nature. This was done not only in cases of contagious diseases, but when the organism was in need of renewal. Even now, there are those who prefer to live in mobile homes or in tents. Of course, a collection of many tents in one place only replicates urban conditions, but the fact that people dream of and look for seclusion reveals a healthy instinct for the preservation and restoration of health. We transmit thoughts of health, but of health correctly understood. It is especially important to think about health now. Many people are aware that the destruction of the nervous system has reached an extreme point. They understand that progress is impossible on this path of decay, but only a few know the significance of health in its full sense. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 341:
341. Urusvati knows that harmony in life refines human feelings. Indeed, harmony is the only thing necessary; with it all will be subtler and loftier. Harmony is a great concept! Yet people seek it in external conditions and overlook it in the essence of things. For example, a primitive man may live in natural beauty, yet be far from harmony. The city dweller may be oppressed by the bustle of his surroundings, and be unable to think about a harmonious life. Even a refined philosopher can be crushed by the cares of supporting himself. Thus the fundamental law of harmony is forgotten. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 343:
People think that one should talk to animals, but such communication does not always lead to the best results. Animals understand thoughts, and do not need words in order to grasp with certainty the mood of their master. The horse and the dog know very well when their owner is cheerful or sad or disturbed. They also reflect the fears and anxieties of their owner and become fearful and anxious themselves. They understand such situations far better than people think they do. The important thing is to obtain their trust, which is not given easily. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 350:
It may be asked how man can discriminate between his good and evil thoughts. Words can be deceptive, but at the deepest level of thought people do not deceive themselves. They understand quite well the difference between noble deeds and crime. The outward appearance of a deed is not its essence: this essence is clearly perceived in the heart of the author of the deed. Thus, man should not become a sower of destructive forces. Let everyone think about creating good. When people think scientifically they will understand the laws of ethics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 351:
Those of great experience accept the need to adhere to the laws of nature. Only the ignorant think that We need not submit to cosmic laws. It would be sad indeed if We were to unnecessarily intrude upon the karma of countries, peoples, or individuals. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 352:
352. Urusvati knows that one cannot perceive the exact moment of falling asleep, and that dreams or participation in the life of the Subtle World do not begin immediately. There seems to be an unexplainable transference into a new condition to which one must adjust. The same occurs in all contacts with the Subtle World, which are more numerous than one may think. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
People think that psychic powers are gifts from above, little realizing that these gifts are earned by the individual himself amidst all kinds of burdensome experiences. Usually, one does not recognize the presence of these seeds, which are ready to blossom at the first favorable opportunity. Furthermore, no one points out to the toiler the possibilities earned by him. A vessel filled to the brim is easily spilled. In the same way, accumulated psychic powers can be suddenly manifested at the least prompting. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 356:
People must consciously prepare themselves for a state such as Nirvana, and this takes a long time. They must learn to love the state of mind that can be called all-containment. In the same way, people must learn to love the concept of defense, and think of it as the most intensified and vigilant condition. They must perfect themselves consciously, otherwise participation in the Cosmic Battle will become unbearable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
357. Urusvati knows how realistically a subtle entity can manifest itself. People think that such phenomena can take place only through the ectoplasm of a medium, but other processes of manifestation must be considered. These entities can also be perceived through the power of clairvoyance, which works not through ectoplasm, but through direct, fourth dimensional vision. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
People must accept the existence of the Subtle World and free themselves from superstition and bigotry. These two vipers deprive people of the possibility of communing consciously with the Subtle World. Do not think that We exaggerate the dangers of superstition and bigotry. The lives of most people are based upon these prejudices, which deprive them of freedom of thought and so fill them with ignorant convictions that they deliberately close their eyes and ears to the most obvious manifestations. If one wants to see, one must have an open mind. Negation closes the keenest eye. On the other hand, one must beware of false, imagined visions. Thus, there remains only one way - the golden middle way, which We have already stressed. He who follows the middle way knows an all-embracingness that excludes or changes nothing. This is not an easy way, for it requires a refinement of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
People frequently leave their earthly existence with many intentions still unrealized. The ignorant think that these intentions will remain so, not understanding that life does not cease and the opportunity remains for intentions to be fulfilled elsewhere or at another time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 362:
Sometimes people hope that there will appear a Guide who will save them from any abyss. These selfish people do not understand that the Guide suffers when descending into the lower spheres. Others think that there is enough time in Infinity, and that while on Earth they can enjoy themselves without limit! Alas, once beyond the earthly boundaries, they will learn to evaluate their losses. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 364:
You also are filled with anxiety because you were once involved in work connected with the suffering nations. One can already witness the humiliating fate of one particular nation that could have been in a favorable position. Gradually the events are taking shape in the West, with its feverish campaign against ideas of community. But the false communitarians are even worse than those dreamers who think of themselves as founders of the New Era. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
Therefore, the first task of humanity is the building of the bridge of the Temple. The second task of learning communion with the far-off worlds will be easier. What some people now perceive vaguely will become a normal condition of planetary life. Do you not think that for such tasks it is worthwhile to preserve Earth? But as yet only a small minority thinks in this way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 368:
For example, imagine the hostility that arises in a certain country where the population has been living in hatred for a quarter of a century and has transmitted its hostility to the next generation. Is this just? Even when the original enemies no longer exist, and the young generation has begun to think in a new way, there are those who will wish to impose upon the young minds earlier antiquated concepts. One should always remember the span of the generations so that injustice will not be done. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 369:
369. Urusvati knows that there are certain individuals who can foresee the direction of evolution. Such co-workers of Ours can be found in different countries and ages. We use them as channels through which We transmit the varying degrees of aspiration that correspond to the needs of evolution. But it should be understood that such striving individuals are rare, and will feel out of place in any generation. It would be correct to think of them not as dwellers of Earth, but rather as guests, filled with memories of better worlds. Indeed, earthly life is not easy for them. They are filled with the spirit of service to humanity, but this concept is little understood on Earth. These toilers cannot find a common language with coarser earthly people. It is to be lamented that time so distorts their ideas, although eventually their words find some degree of recognition. All that I have said here is also true about Our own work, but through the centuries We have become sufficiently aware of the turning of the Wheel of Life. We understand that in motion much is consumed; even huge meteors are burned away, yet some of them succeed in carrying their diamonds to Earth. Only a calm understanding of earthly processes can reveal the whole range of accumulated knowledge. We call such observations a clarification of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 371:
Another angrily complains, "You remain in complete safety, yet all you offer us is continual danger." We shall answer, "Ignoramus, what makes you think that We are safe? Our dangers may be invisible to you, but there is no such thing as life without danger. You must realize that one of the greatest joys comes from the awareness and understanding of danger. Through vigilance and awareness man becomes victorious, and this victory is joy!" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
Besides hypocrisy, one can also expect to see great cunning. People will deceive themselves in order to justify their own weaknesses. Yet they will not stop to think about the dangers they create for themselves. On the surface they appear to be Our co-workers, yet where is the reverence that should be at the foundation of all collaboration? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 375:
Further, people do not think that by their blasphemy they impede Our work. We have to expend much energy purifying those places that they have polluted. How can one permit such lack of discipline? Most obscenity is uttered because of ignorance. And some people might say that they feel imprisoned because of not being allowed to speak freely. But they should understand that many crimes and miseries are caused by casual, thoughtless words. Some places are so permeated with blood and curses that it is better to leave these poisonous locations and start a new life elsewhere. Let time itself clear away the dark emanations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 376:
This instruction also apply to the cognizing of the Subtle World. On the one hand man seems to wish to bring the Subtle World closer, and on the other he tries to thrust it aside. People are instructed to believe in the phenomena described in the Bible and other sacred books, and at the same time are forbidden to touch upon these domains. One can cite countless examples of scientific investigations of the Subtle World that were forbidden and many beautiful achievements that were abruptly stopped. It is terrible to think that some people are compelled to believe blindly, and that learning is forbidden to them! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 376:
There is much blasphemy. People hypocritically repeat the words of the Teaching and at the same time think without shame about inadmissible actions. Those of whom I speak should take note. The instructions that are sent can only be applied to life in full measure. Whom then will the hypocrites deceive? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 378:
One should not think that crime may be excused because of mental imbalance. We should search more deeply and look for causes rooted in the past. Such a study will clarify the concept of karma. The wise do not fear this law. Generally, humanity can be divided into two groups, those who fear the consequences of karma and those who accept them calmly. Avoid those who fear, for they almost certainly sense the approach of karmic retribution. They may not yet know anything about its effects, but in the depths of the Chalice the long-forgotten viper is rising to the surface. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 380:
Most people cannot understand that even having such a fine quality as kindness while in an earthly state is not sufficient, for it is also necessary to think about the future path while still on Earth. Even if such thinking is elementary, it nevertheless will develop the imagination. Without some idea about the next world the disembodied soul is confused by its new and incomprehensible surroundings. If, while still on Earth, man cultivates thoughts about the joyous experiences that await him in the next world, he develops his imagination and prepares himself for entry into the corresponding spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 383:
383. Urusvati knows that a true aspirant is ever ready to defend Truth. It is wrong to think that Truth needs no defense. That might be so in a cosmic sense, but from an earthly point of view Truth must be affirmed so that it not be distorted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 385:
385. Urusvati knows how much We insist upon unification. People often think that this rule has only ethical significance, and do not understand that unification increases energy and provides strength. You can imagine how much easier it is for Us to send help to those who are harmoniously unified. Indeed, much energy is saved, for the united energy is focused upon one idea, and such concentration results in an intensification of power. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
The passing into the Subtle World is like the fleeting moment of a dream; the one who has been resting in sleep will, upon awakening, find himself in completely new surroundings, and his thoughts may become so confused that, not yet adapted to the Subtle World, he will not think to call for the Guide's help. Does not the same thing happen in earthly life? No one speaks about Guides while in the earthly state, and in the Subtle World this close bond often goes unused. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 396:
396. Urusvati correctly observes that space sometimes falls silent and seems to be utterly without sound. One might mistakenly think that his hearing has been lost, but the true reason is that these are the instances when We have sent a special barrier to protect the sensitive ear from the howling and groaning that fills space. Why should the heart be burdened with such unbearable sounds of suffering when the accumulation of energy is needed? We know how difficult it is to bear the groans of space. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 399:
I speak about these ancient achievements in order to put to shame many of our contemporaries, who are proud of their numerous discoveries but often cannot maintain the simplest conditions necessary for their experiments. Furthermore, people do not wish to learn patience. They should think about what great patience was needed by the ancients for the investigation of alloys. As the centuries passed some metals were forgotten and later rediscovered. It is instructive to note how many things were forgotten by humanity! Among these was radium, which in ancient times had another name; it was called "heart of the firmament." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 399:
The Thinker treasured an image that was sent to Him from India. He said, "People may think that this is made from an ordinary metal, but no! I feel the heart in it. It radiates warmth and is able to heal." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 401:
Do not think that I speak unjustly. Unfortunately, such dull consciousnesses are in the majority. They seek nothing and do not admit to the existence of anything beyond the confines of their home. Their consciousness is inactive and seems dead, but without the effervescence of consciousness the will cannot be aflame. Consciousness does not whisper to them that the transfiguration of life is within their grasp. We feel the burden of this dead weight on the planet. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 407:
Some may ask if We also experience such sensations. Indeed We do, they are familiar to Us and We experience them very strongly. There are those who would like to think of Us as free of such feelings, but without them the music of the spheres would not resound. The refining of such feelings will affect one's entire way of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
Often a fervent desire fails to achieve its goal, whereas a barely pronounced word proves effective. Here again is evidence of the Subtle World. The power of earthly wailing may have its effect, but thought that is in accord with the Subtle World is far more powerful. People think so little about the Subtle World that they may be unaware of this accord. It is hopeless to expect that Our messages will be received completely if the heart is not open. Many times We have advised keeping the gates of the consciousness open, but, unfortunately, bars and bolts prevent the admittance of help. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 412:
It is especially horrible that the majority does not want to understand present events. They dance, trade, and think that the present time represents the peak of achievement. Compare what is happening now with the events during other periods of decline, and you will find that they have symptoms in common. People once dreamed of conquest and considered themselves the lawful masters of the world, but how suddenly these Towers of Babel collapsed! Many symbols have been left to humanity, but they have remained decaying relics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 414:
There should be no difference of opinion between you and the Guiding Forces. It is possible to think in different languages, or wear different clothes, but there must be no deviation from the Foundations. Think about Our Towers. It would be unwise not to collaborate in the purification of psychic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 420:
We know that striving must not be abandoned by the dwellers of the Subtle World, for it is needed for the sake of perfectment. How then should one strive toward the brighter strata? One could undertake the far from easy task of approaching the earthly strata for the purpose of doing good. But people on Earth cannot imagine how painful it is to approach their sphere. They think that these approaches are rare, because they do not notice the profusion of evidence that surrounds them. For instance, people readily believe that each sound or color can produce certain sensations. This is true, but many of the sounds and colors of the Subtle World have an even more powerful effect, although the earthly senses cannot normally perceive them. Therefore mankind must train itself to observe these subtle sensations, which training will prove useful in the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 420:
We must not forget that each dweller of the Subtle World must help his earthly brothers. Such charity is the best guarantee of mobility of spirit. Let us think of helping our brothers and sisters under all conditions. We must not think that we are separated forever from any strata. Wherever there is calamity, we can render help, and no one should think that there is anything beneath his dignity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 422:
We are sorry to see how indiscriminately people handle the most powerful substances. Psychologists must broaden their knowledge, for it is they who can give the needed advice to humanity. They must teach people to think more subtly, so that they are able to discern the limits that must not be crossed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
We must postpone many experiments when the world is in such a state of tension. We must quiet the moans, alleviate the pain, and provide counsel. Only the divisibility of spirit enables Us to respond simultaneously to so many varied and urgent events. People do not realize the degree of saturation of the atmosphere. They think that We should be able to do everything, yet they themselves continue in their opposition. These aspects of Our life are little understood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
People talk about ceremonial rays. It would be better if they thought about rays of urgent assistance. In the midst of conflagration, a special collaboration is needed. We have already spoken of the time that is worse than war, and now such a time can be seen. Observers may think that its limits have been reached, but there is limitlessness in everything. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 431:
Likewise, anyone who knows about the Great Service will remember that any unworthy action will cause pain to someone. Old governesses used to say to children who had done something wrong, "Your angel will weep," and this warning reached to the very depths of the children's hearts. Truly, each unkind action causes someone to suffer. What Higher Communion can there be when natural laws are violated? People may think that everything is admissible, even robbery and murder! But who are They who will approach the place of crime? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 438:
One must not allow people to mock peaceful labor during times of war. We labor not for today, and not for Earth, but for the most severe Battle. But do not think that these words have been understood by everyone. We can see how perversely the most precise Indications are interpreted. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 438:
You may be asked if it would not be better to concentrate mentally. But this beautiful state can be destroyed by spatial currents and whirlwinds. Besides, ordinary people do not know how to think, and waver like reeds in the wind. But during such winds one must hold fast to something secure. In labor will people's consciousnesses find this support. The teacher must accustom his pupils to work and must praise the best quality of labor. This perfectment will lead to an expansion of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 443:
As a rule, people do not understand that their Primary Energy is limitless. Supermundane experiences cannot be expressed in earthly words, yet, because they possess all the qualities of the human microcosm, one may say about Cosmos that it rejoices and grieves. It is correct to think of cosmic thought as sentient, and the sensitive human heart will vibrate in consonance with the great ebb and flow of cosmic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
I beg you to pay attention to this epidemic of psychic madness. We cannot attribute what is taking place to any particular group of individuals, and must recognize that the people of all nations contribute to the world's upheavals. One should not think that events are born and die of themselves. Perhaps the seeds that were sown two thousand years ago are now sprouting. So carefully does space guard the phenomenon of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 448:
Even in the poorest environments people dream about the expansion of possibilities, yet man often lives without raising his eyes towards the stars or thinking once about Infinity. How can this be possible? Let the misguided preacher deprive only himself of the higher achievements, for the day will come when he will be asked what right he has to deprive his brethren of the Higher Realms. If people already know of the Subtle Worlds, they will inevitably think of the Supreme Goal, and no one has the right to deprive others of what they already sense within themselves. Indeed, it is pointless to lock a door when the key is already in the hand of the guest! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
Some people misunderstand Us completely when We discuss the importance of sleep, and even think that it is not at all necessary. It is true that in certain illnesses one cannot sleep, but such a state is tormenting and ruinous. In the highest mountains one's need for sleep is diminished, but even there it is never entirely lost. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 450:
It must be understood that when visiting the Subtle World one may encounter the subtle bodies of others who are still alive on Earth. When people think that they have dreamt of others, they may have actually made contact with their subtle bodies. Here it would be appropriate to mention that such meetings can be understood properly if one has fully comprehended the conditions of the Subtle World.
|